^SS-^rSgjSS^ F «\1 CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY »5t ,ri ' F 612R5'h67" ""'"""^ '■"'""' '^'*'in«)iiiini»iS!lf,S,.„9.9''"*Y/ including explor oiin 3 1924 028 913 097 Overs : DATE DUE i llll.'illii; 'V Lujfi , % ''''V"'' W 'ks' '. 1 '?'! ,• , 'i GAYUORD PRINTED IN U S.A. M Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924028913097 HISTORY RICE COUNTY INCLUDING EXPLORERS HND PIONEERS of MINNESOTA, OUTLINE HISTORY OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA By Rev. Edward D. Neill; SIOUX MASSACRE OF 1862. State EDu©y\TiON, BY CHARLES S. BRYANT, MINNEAPOLIS: MINNESOTA HISTORICAL COMPANY, 1882. Am f]L-)^x-) ^, MINNEAPOLIS, MINN. PREFACE, In the compilation of the History of Rice Cothsttt it has been the aim of the Publishers to present a local history, comprising, in a single volume of convenient form, a varied fund of information, not only of interest to the present, but from vrhich the coming searcher for historic data may draw without the tedium incurred in its preparation. There is always more or less difficulty, even in a historical work, in selecting those things which will interest the greatest number of readers. Individual tastes differ so widely, that what may be of absorbing interest to oiie, has no attractions for another. Some are inter- ested in that which concerns themselves, and do not care to read of even the most thrilling adventures where they were not participants. Such persons are apt to conclude that what they are not interested in is of no value, and its preservation in history a useless expense. In the settlement of a new County or a new Township, there is no one person entitled to all the credit for what has been accomplished. Every individual is a part of the great whole, and this work is prepared for the purpose of giving a general resume of what has thus far been done to plant the civilization of the present century in Rice Coun"tt. That our work is wholly errorless, or that nothing of interest has been omitted, is more than we dare hope, and more than is reasonable to expect. In closing our labors we have the gratifyino- consciousness of having used our utmost endeavors in securing reliable data, and feel no hesitancy in submitting the result to an intelligent public. The impartial critic, to whom only we look for comment, will, in passing judgment upon its merits, be governed by a knowledge of the manifold duties attending the prosecution of the under- taking. We have been especially fortunate in enlisting the interest of Rev. Edward D. Neill and Charles S. Bryant, whose able productions are herewith presented. We also desire to express our sincere thanks to Prof. J. L. Noyes who, assisted by Prof. J. J. Dow and Dr. Gr. H. Knight, furnished the able sketch of " The Minnesota Institute for the Education of the Deaf and Dumb and the Blind, and the School for Imbeciles and Idiots." Our ac- knowledgements are likewise tendered to the County, Town, and Village officials for their uniform kindness to us in our tedious labors; and in general terms we express our indebted- ness to the Press, the Pioneers, atid the Citizens, who have extended universal encourage- ment and endorsement. That our efforts may prove satisfactory, and this volume receive a welcome commensu- rate with the care bestowed in its preparation, is the earnest desire of the publishers, ELLIS C. TURNER. F. W. HARRINGTON. B. F. PINKNEY. CONTENTS. Pbepaoe Page. Ill CHAPTER IrXXin. Explorers and Pioneers of Minnesota 1-128 CHAPTER XXIV-XXVII. Outline History of the State of Minnesota 129-160 CHAPTER XXVIII-XXIX. State Education 161-176 CHAPTER XXX-XLIII. History of the Sioux Massacre 177-256 CHAPTER XLIV. Chronology 257-262 CHAPTER XLV-XLIX. Rice County 263-317 CHAPTER L-LI. City of Faribault 318-396 ■ CHAPTER LII-LIir. City of Northfield 396-437 CHAPTER LIV. Bridgewater Township 437-453 CHAPTER LV. Wheeling Township 454-464 CHAPTER LVI. Richland Township 464-47Q CHAPTER LVII. Walcott Township CHAPTER LVIII. Forest Township CHAPTER LIX. Wells Township CHAPTER LX. Warsaw Township CHAPTER LXI. Cannon City Township CHAPTER LXn. Webster Township CHAPTER LXIII. Wheatland Township CHAPTER LXIV. Erin Township CHAPTER LXV. Northfield Township CHAPTER LXVI. Shieldsville Township CHAPTER LXVII. Morristown Township Index Page. 470-477 478-490 491-504 505-517 518-534 534-544 545- -553 554- -564 564- -574 575- -582 583 -595 596- -603 EXPLORERS AND PIOI^EERS OF MIISTNESOTA. CHAPTER I. FOOTPRINTS OF CIVILIZATION TOWARD THE EXTREMITY OF LAKE SUPERIOR. Hinnesotti'B Central Position,— D' A vagour's Prediction.— Nicolet's Visit to Green Bay. — First White Hen in Minnesota. — Notices of Oroselliers' and Radisson. — Hurons Flee to Minnesota.— Visited by Frenchmen.— Father Menard Disap- pears.— Oroselliers Visits Hudson's Bay.— Father Allouez Describes the Sioux Mission at La Fointe.— Father Marquette.— Sioux at Sault St. Marie,— Jesuit Missions Fail. — Oroselliers Visits England.- Captain Qitlam, of Boston, at Hud- son's Bay. — Letter of Mother Superior of Ursulines,, at Quebec. — Death of Oroselliers. The Dakotahs, called by the Ojibways, Nado- waysioux, or Sioux (Soos), as abbreviated by the French, used to claim superiority over other peo- ple, because, their sacred men asserted that the mouth of the Minnesota Eiver was immediately over the centre of the earth, and below the centre of the heavens. While this teaching is very different from that of the modern astronomer, it is certainly true, that the region west of Lake Superior, extending through the valley of the Minnesota, to the Mis- souri River, is one of the most healthful and fer- tile regions beneath the skies, and may prove to be the centre of the republic of the United States of America. Baron D'Avagour, a brave oflBcer, who was killed in fighting the Turks, while he was Governor of Canada, in a dispatch to the French Govermnent, dated August 14th, 1663, after referring to Lake Huron, wrote, that beyond " is met another, called Lake Superior, the waters of which, it is believed, flow into New Spain, and this, according to general opinion, ought to be the centre of the country." As early as 1635, one of Champlain's interpre- ters, Jean Nicolet (Mcolay), who came to Canar- da in 1618, reached the western shores of Lake Michigan. In the summer of 1634 he ascended the St. Lawrence, with a party of Hurons, and probably during the next winter was trading at Green Bay, in Wisconsin. On the ninth of Be- cember, 1635, he had returned to Canada, and on the 7th of October, 1637, was married at Quebeci and the next month, went to Three Rivers, where he lived until 1642, when he died. Of him it is said, in a letter written in 1640, that he had pen- etrated farthest into those distant countries, and that if he had proceeded " three days more on a great river which flows from that lake [Green Bay] he would have found the sea." The first white men in Minnesota, of whom we have any record, were, according to Garneau, two persons of Huguenot aflanities, Medard Chouart, known as Sieur GroseUiers, and Pierre d'Esprit, called Sieur Radisson. GroseUiers (pronoimced Gro-zay-yay) was bom near Eerte-sous-Jouarre, eleven miles east of Meaux, in France, and when about sixteen years of age, in the year 1641, came to Canada. The fur trade was the great avenue to prosperity, and in 1646, he was among the Huron Indians, who then dwelt upon the eastern shore of Lake Huron, bartering for peltries. On the second of Septem- ber, 1647, at Quebec, he was married to Helen, the widow of Claude Etienne, who was the daugh- ter of a pilot, Abraham Martin, whose baptismal name is still attached to the suburbs of that city, the " Plains of Abraham," made famous by the death there, of General Wolfe, of the English army, in 1759, and of General Montgomery, of the Continental armv, ia December, 1775, at the EXPLOBEBS AND P10NEEB8 OE MINNESOTA. commencement of the " "War for Independence." His son, Medard, was bom in 1657, and the next year his mother died. The second wife of Gro- selliers was Marguerite Hayet (Hay^y) Radisson, the sister of his associate, in the exploration of the region west of Lake Superior. Eadisson was born at St. Malo, and, while a boy, went to Paris, and from thence to Canada, and in 1656, at Three Elvers, married Elizabeth, the daughter of Madeleine Hauiault, and, after her death, the daughter of Sir David Kirk or Kerkt, a zealous Huguenot, became his wife. The Iroquois of New York, about the year 1650, drove the Hurons from their villages, and forced them to take refuge with their friends the Tinon- tates, called by the French, Petuns, because they cultivated tobacco. In time the Hurons and their allies, the Ottawas (Ottaw-waws), were again driven by the Iroquois, and after successive wanderings, were found on the west side of Lake Michigan. In time they reached the Mississippi, and ascending above the Wisconsia, they found the Iowa Biver, on the west side, which they fol- lowed, and dwelt for a time with the Ayoes (loways) who were very friendly ; but being ac- customed to a country of lakes and forestsj they were not satisfied with the vast prairies. Eetum- ing to the Mississippi, they ascended this river, in search of a better land, and were met by some of the Sioux or Dakotahs, and conducted to their villages, where they were well received. The Sioux, delighted with the axes, knives and awls of European manufacture, which had been pre- sented to them, allowed the refugees to settle upon an island in the Mississippi, below the mouth of the St. Croix Eiver, called Bald Island from the absence of trees, about nine miles from the site of the present city of Hastings. Possessed of firearms, the Hurons and Ottawas asserted their superiority, and determined to conquer the country for themselves, and having incurred the hostility of the Sioux, were obliged to fiee from the isle in the Mississippi. Descending below Lake Pepin, they reached the Black Eiver, and ascending it, found an unoccupied country around its sources and that of the Chippeway. In this region the Hurons established themselves, while their allies, the Ottawas, moved eastward, till they found the shores of Lake Superior, and set- tled at Chagouamikon (Sha - gah - wah - mik - ong ) near what is now Bayfield. In the year 1659, GroseUiers and Eadisson arrived at Chagouamik- on, and determined to visit the Hurons and Pe- tuns, with whom the former had traded when they resided east of Lake Huron. After a six days' journey, in a southwesterly direction, they reached their retreat toward the sources of the Black, Chippewa, and "Wisconsia Elvers. From this point they journeyed north, and passed the winter of 1659-60 among the " Nadouechiouec," or Sioux vUlages in the Mille Lacs (Mil Lak) re- gion. Prom the Hurons they learned of a beau- tiful river, wide, large, deep, and comparable with the Saint Lawrence, the great Mississippi, which flows through the city of Minneapolis, and whose sources are in northern Minnesota. Northeast of Mille Lacs, toward the extremity of Lake Superior, they met the "Poualak,"or Assiniboines of the prairie, a separated band of the Sioux, who, as wood was scarce and small, made fire with coal (charbon de terre) and dwelt in tents of skins ; although some of the more in- dustrious buUt cabins of clay (terre grasse), like the swallows build their nests. The spring and summer of 1660, GroseUiers and Eadisson passed in trading aroimd Lake Superior. On the 19th of August they returned to Mon- treal, with three hundred Indians and sixty ca- noes loaded with " a wealth of skins." " Purs of bison and of beaver, Purs of sable and of ermine." The citizens were deeply stirred by the travelers' tales of the vastness and richness of the region they had visited, and their many romantic adven- tures. In a few days, they began their return to the far "West, accompanied by six Frenchmen and two priests, one of whom was the Jesuit, Eene Me- nard. His hair whitened by age, and his mind ripened by long experience, he seemed the man for the mission. Two hours after midnight, of the day before departure, _ the venerable missionary penned at " Three Elvers," the foUowrng letter to a friend : 'Eevebend Father: " The peace of Christ be with you : I write to you probably the last, which I hope will be the seal of our friendship until eternity. Love whom the Lord Jesus did not disdain to love, though the greatest of sinners; for he loves whom he FATHER ME NASD LOST IN WISCONSIN. loads with his cross. Let your friendship, my good Father, be useful to me by the desirable fruits of your daily sacrifice. " In three or four months you may remember me at the memento for the dead, on account of my old age, my weak constitution and the hard- ships I lay under amongst these tribes. Never- theless, I am in peace, for I have not been led to this mission by any temporal motive, but I think it was by the voice of God. I was to resist the grace of God by not coming. Eternal remorse would have tormented me, had I not come when I had the opportunity. " We have been a little surprized, not being able to provide ourselves with vestments and oth- er things, but he who feeds the little birds, and clothes the lilies of the fields, will take care of his servants; and though it should happen we should die of want, we would esteem ourselves happy. I am burdened with business. What I can do is to recommend our journey to your daily sacrifice, and to embrace you with the same sen- timents of heart as I hope to do in eternity. . " My Reverend Father, Your most humble and affectionate servant in Jesus Christ. E. MENAED. "From the Three Elvers, this 26th August, 2 o'clock after midnight, 1660." On the loth of October, the party with which he journeyed reached a bay on Lake Superior, where he found some of the Ottawas, who had fled from the Iroquois of New York. For more than eight months, surrounded by a few French voyageurs, he lived, to use his words, " in a kind of small hermitage, a cabin built of fir branches piled one on another, not so much to shield us from the rigor of the season as to correct my im- agination, and persuade me I was sheltered." During the summer of 1661, he resolved to visit the Hurons, who had fled eastward from the Sioux of Minnesota, and encamped amid the marshes of Northern Wisconsin. Some Frenchmen, who had been among the Hurons, in vain attempted to dis- suade him from the journey. To their entreaties he replied, " I must go, if it cost me my life. I can not suffer souls to perish on the ground of saving the bodily life of a miserable old man like myself. What! Are we to serve God only when there is nothing to sufEer, and no risk of life?" Upon De I'lsle's map of Louisiana, published nearly two centuries ago, there appears the Lake of the Ottawas, and the Lake of the Old or De- serted Settlement, west of Green Bay, and south of Lake Superior. The Lake of the Old Planta- tion is supposed to have been the spot occupied by the Hurons at the time when Menard attempts ed to visit them. One way of access to this seclu- ded spot was from Lake Superior to the head- waters of the Ontanagon Eiver, and then by a port- age, to the lake. It could also be reached from the headwaters of the Wisconsin, Black and Chip- pewa Rivers, and some have said that Menard • descended the Wisconsin and ascended the Black Eiver. Perrot, who lived at the same time, writes: "Father Menard, who was sent as missionary among the Outaouas [Utaw-waws] accompanied by certain Frenchmen who were going to trade with that people, w^as left by all who were with him, except one, who rendered to him until death, aU of the services and help that he could have hoped. The Father followed the Outaouas TUtaw- waws]to the Lake of the Illinoets [Illino-ay, now Michigan] and in their flight to the Louisianne, [Mississippi] to above the Black Eiver. There this missionary had but one Frenchman for a companion. This Frenchman carefully followed the route, and made a portage at the same place as the Outaouas. He found himself in a rapid, one day, that was carrying him away in his canoe. The Father, to assist, debarked from his own, but did not find a good path to come to him. He en- tered one that had been made by beasts, and de- siring to return, became confused in a labyrinth of trees, and was lost. The Frenchman, after having ascended the rapids with great labor, awaited the good Father, and, as he did not come, resolved to search for him. With all his might, for several days, he called his name in the woods, hoping to find him, but it was useless. He met, however, a Sakis [Sauk] who was carrying the camp-kettle of the missionary, and who gave him some intelligence. He assured him that he had foimd his foot -prints at some distance, but that he had not seen the Father. He told him, also, that he had found the tracks of several, who were going towards the Scioux. He declared that he supposed that the Scioux might have killed or captured him. Indeed, several years afterwards, 4 EXPL0BEB8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. there were found among this tribe, his breviary and cassock, which they exposed at their festivals, making offerings to them of food." In a journal of the Jesuits, Menard, about the seventh or eighth of August, 1661, is said to have been lost. Groselliers (Gro-zay-yay), while Menard was endeavoring to reach the retreat of the Hurons which he had made known to the authorities of Canada, was pushing through the country of the Assuieboines, on the northwest shore of Lake Superior, and at length, probably by Lake Alem- pigon, or Nepigon, reached Hudson's Bay, and early in May, 1662, returned to Montreal, and surprised its citizens with his tale of new discov- eries toward the Sea of the North. The Hurons did not remain long toward the sources of the Black Eiyer, after Menard's disap- pearance, and deserting iheir plantations, joined their allies, the Ottawas, at La Polnte, now Bay- field, on Lake Superior. While here, they deter- mined to send a war paxty of one hundred against the Sioux of MUle Lacs (Mil Lak) region. At length they met their foes, who drove them into one of the thousand marshes of the water-shed between Lake Superior and the Mississippi, where they hid themselves among the tall grasses. The Sioux, suspecting that they might attempt to es- cape in the night, cut up beaverskins into strips, and hung thereon little bells, which they had ob- tained from the Trench traders. The Hurons, emerging from their watery hiding place, stumbled over the unseen cords, ringing the beUs, and the Sioux instantly attacked, killing all but one. About the year 1665, four Frenchmen visited the Sioux of Minnesota, from the west end of Lake Superior, accompanied by an Ottawa chief, and in the summer of the same year, a flotilla of canoes laden vrith peltries, came down to Mon- treal. Upon their return, on the eighth of Au- gust, the Jesuit Father, Allouez, accompanied the traders, and, by the first of October, reached Che- goimegon Bay, on or near the site of the modem town of Bayfield, on Lake Superior, where he found the refugee Hurons and Ottawas. While on an excursion to Lake Alempigon, now Ne- pigon, this missionary saw, near the mouth of Saint Louis River, in Minnesota, some of the Sioux. He writes : " There is a tribe to the west of this, toward the great river caUed Messipi. They are forty or fifty leagues from here, in a country of prairies, abounding in all kinds of game. They have fields, in which they do not sow Indian corn, but only tobacco. Providence has provided them with a species of marsh rice, which, toward the end of smnmer, they go to col- lect in certain small lakes, that are covered with it. They presented me with some when I was at the extremity of Lake Tracy [Superior], where I saw them. They do not use the gun, but only the bow and arrow with great dexterity. Their cabins are not covered with bark, but with deer- skins well dried, and stitched together so that the cold does not enter. These people are above all other savage and warlike. In our presence they seem abashed, and were motionless as statues. They speak a language entirely unknown to us, and the savages about here do not understand them." The mission at La Pointe was not encouraging, and Allouez, " weary of their obstinate imbeUef ," departed, but Marquette succeeded him for abrief period. The "JJeZations" of the Jesuits for 1670-71, allude to the Sioux or Dakotahs, and their attack upon the refugees at La Pointe : " There are certain people called Nadoussi, dreaded by their neighbors, and although they only use the bow and arrow, they use it with so much skill and dexterity, that in a moment they fill the air. After the Parthian method, they turn their heads in flight, and discharge their ar- rows so rapidly that they are to be feared no less in their retreat than in their attack. "They dwell on the shores and around the great river Messipi, of which we shaU speak. They number no less than fifteen populous towns, and yet they know not how to cultivate the earth by seeding it, contenting themselves vnth a sort of marsh rye, which we call wUd oats. " For sixty leagues from the extremity of the upper lakes, towards sunset, and, as it were, va. the centre of the western nations, they have all united their force by a general league, which has been made against them, as against a common enemy. " They speak a peculiar language, entirely dis- tinct from that of the Algonquins and Hurons, whom they generally surpass in generosity, since they often content themselves with the glory of GBOSELLIERS AND BADISSON IN THE ENGLISH SEE VICE. having obtained the victory, and release the pris- oners they have taken ia battle. " Our Outouacs of the Point of the Holy Ghost [La Pointe, now Bayfield] had to the present time kept up a kind of peace with them, but affairs having become embroiled during last winter, and some murders having been committed on both sides, our savages had reason to apprehend that the storm would soon burst upon them , and j udged that it was safer for them to leave the place, which in fact they did in the spring." Marquette, on the 13th of September, 1669, writes : " The Nadouessi are the Iroquois of this country. * * * they he northwest of the Mission of the Holy Ghost [La Pointe, the modern Bay- field] and we have not yet visited them, having confined ourselves to the conversion of the Otta- was." Soon after this, hostilities began between the Sioux and the Hurons and Ottawas of La Pointe, and the former compelled their foes to seek an- other resting place, toward the eastern extremity of Lake Superior, and at length they pitched their tents at Mackinaw. In 1674, some Sioux warriors came down to Sault Saint Marie, to make a treaty of peace with adjacent tribes. A friend of the Abbe de GaUi- nee vsrote that a council was had at the fort to which "the Nadouessioux sent twelve deputies, and the others forty. During the conference, one of the latter, knife in hand, drew near the breast of one of the Nadouessioux, who showed surprise at the movement ; when the Indian with the knife reproached him for cowardice. The Nadouessioux said he was not afraid, when the other planted the knife in his heart, and killed him. All the savages then engaged in conflict, and the Nadouessioux bravely defended them- selves, but, overwhelmed by numbers, nine of them were killed. The two who survived rushed into the chapel, and closed the door. Here they ■ found munitions of war, and fired guns at their enemies, who became anxious to bum down the chapel, but the Jesuits would not permit it, be- cause they had their skins stored between its roof and ceiling. In this extremity, a Jesuit, Louis Le Boeme, advised that a cannon should be point- ed at the door, which was discharged, and the two brave Sioux were killed." Governor Frontenac of Canada, was indignant at the occurrence, and in a letter to Colbert, one of the Ministers of Louis the Fourteenth, speaks in condemnation of this discharge of a cannon by a Brother attached to the Jesuit Mission. From this period, the missions of the Church of Rome, near Lake Superior, began to wane. Shea, a devout historian of that church, writes: "In 1680, Father Enjalran was apparently alone at Green Bay, and Pierson at Mackinaw ; the latter mission still comprising the two villages, Huron and Kiskakon. Of the other missions, neither Le Clerq nor Hennepin, the Recollect, writers of the West at this time, makes any mention, or in any way alludes to their existence, and La Hon- tan mentions the Jesuit missions only to ridicule them." The Pigeon River, a part of the northern boun- dary of Minnesota, was called on the French maps GroselUer's River, after the first explorer of Min- nesota, whose career, with his associate Radisson, became quite prominent in connection with the Hudson Bay region. A disagreement occurring between Groselliers and his partners in Quebec, he proceeded to Paris, and from thence to London, where he was intro- duced to the nejJhew of Charles I., who led the cavalry charge against Fairfax and Cromwell at Naseby, afterwards commander of the English fleet. The Prince listened with pleasure to the narrative of travel, and endorsed the plans for prosecuting the fur trade and seeking a north- west passage to Asia. The scientific men of Eng- land were also full of the enterprise, in the hope that it would increase a knowledge of nature. The Secretary of the Royal Society wrote to Rob- ert Boyle, the distinguished philosopher, a too sanguine letter. His words were : " Surely I need not tell you from hence what is said here, witli great joy, of the discovery of a northwest passage; and by two Englishmen and one Frenchman represented to his Majesty at Oxford, and an- swered by the grant of a vessel to sail into Hud- son's Bay and channel into the South Sea." The ship Nonsuch was fitted out, in charge of Captain Zachary Gillam, a son of one of the early settlers of Boston ; and in this vessel GroseUiers and Radisson left the Thames, in June, 1668, and in September reached a tributary of Hudson's Bay. The next year, by way of Boston, they re- turned to England, and in 1670, a trading com- EXPL0BEB8 AlTD PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. pany was chartered, still known among venerable English corporations as " The Hudson's Bay Company." The Reverend Mother of the Incarnation, Su- perior of the Ursulines of Quebec, in a letter of the 27th of August, 1670, writes thus : " It was about this time that a Frenchman of our Touraiae, named des G-roseUiers, married ia this country, and as he had not been successful in making a fortune, was seized with a fancy to go to New England to better his condition. He excited a hope among the English that he had found a passage to the Sea of the North. With this expectation, he was sent as an envoy to Eng- land, where there was given to him, a vessel, with crew and every thing necessary for the voy- age. With these advantages, he put to sea, and in place of the usual route, which others had ta- ken in vain, he sailed in another direction, and searched so wide, that he found the grand Bay of the North. He found large population, and fiUed his ship or ships \ri.th peltries of great value. * * * He has taken possession of this great region for the King of England, and for his personal benefit A publication for the benefit of this Erench ad- venturer, has been made in England. He was a youth when he arrived here, and his wife and children are yet here." Talon, Intendent of Justice in Canada, in a dis- patch to Colbert, Minister of the Colonial Depart- ment of France, wrote on the 10th of November, 1670, that he has received intelligence that two EngUsh vessels are approaching Hudson's Bay, and adds : " After reflecting on all the nations that might have penetrated as far north as that, I can alight on only the English, who, under the guidance of a man named Des GrozeUers, for- merly an inhabitant of Canada, might possibly have attempted that navigation." After years of service on the shores of Hudson's Bay, either with English or French trading com- panies, the old explorer died in Canada, and it has been said that his son went to England, where he was living in 1696, in receipt of a pension. EABLT MENTION OF LAKE 8UPEBI0B COPPEB. CHAPTER II. EARLT MENTION OF LAKE SUPERIOR COPPER. Sagard, A. D. 1636, on Copper Minep.— Boucher, A. D. 1640, Descril)es Lake Supe- rior Copper.— Jesuit Relations, A. D. 1666-67. — Copper on Isle Royals.— Half- Breed Toyageur Goes to Prance with Talon. — JolUet and Perrot Search for Copper. — St. Lusson Plants the French Arms at Sault St. Uarie. — Copper at Outanagon and Head of Lake Superior. Before white men had explored the shores of Lake Superior, Indians had brought to the tra- ding posts of the St. Lawrence River, specimens of copper from that region. Sagard, in his History of Canada, published in 1636, at Paris, writes : " There are mines of copper which might be made profitable, if there were inhabitants and work- men who would labor faithfully . That would be done if colonies were established. About eighty or one hundred leagues from the Hurons, there is a mine of copper, from which Truchemont Brusle showed me an ingot, on his return from a voyage which he made to the neighboring nation." Pierre Boucher, grandfather of Sieur de la Ye- rendrye, the explorer of the lakes of the northern boundary of Minnesota, in a volume published A. D. 1640, also at Paris, writes : " In Lake Su- perior there is a great island, fifty or one hundred leagues in circumference, in which there is a very beautiful mine of copper. There are other places in those quarters, where there are similar mines ; so I learned from four or five Frenchmen, who lately returned. They were gone three years, without finding an opportunity to return; they told me that they had seen an ingot of copper all refined which was on the coast, and weighed more than eight hundred pounds, according to their es- timate. They said that the savages, on passing it, made a fire on it, aftei; which they cut off pie- ces with their axes." ■ In the Jesuit Relations of 1666-67, there is this description of Isle Royale : " Advancing to a place called the Grand Anse, we meet with an island, three leagues from land, which is cele- brated for the metal which is found there, and for the thunder which takes place there; for they say it always thunders there. " But farther towards the west on the same north shore, is the island most famous for copper, Minong (Isle Royale). This island is twenty-five leagues in length ; it is seven from the mainland, and sixty from the head of the lake. Nearly all around the island, on the water's edge, pieces of copper are found mixed with pebbles, but espe- cially on the side which is opposite the south, and principally in a certain bay, which is near the northeast exposure to the great lake. * * * " Advancing to the head of the lake (Pon du Lac) and returning one day's journey by the south coast, there is seen on the edge of the water, a rock of copper weighing seven or eight hundred pounds, and is so hard that steel can hardly cut it, but when it is heated it cuts as easily as lead. Near Point Chagouamigong [Sha - gah - wah - mik- ong, near Bayfield] where a mission was establish- ed rocks of copper and plates of the same metal were found. * * * Returning stUl toward the mouth of the lake, following the coast on the south as twenty leagues from the place last mentioned, we enter the river called Nantaouagan [Ontona- gon] on which is a hill where stones and copper fall into the water or upon the earth. They are readily found. "Three years since we received a piece which was brought from this place, which weighed a hundred pounds, and we sent it to Quebec to Mr. Talon. It is not certain exactly where this was broken from. "We think it was from the forks of the river ; others, that it was from near the lake, and dug up." Talon, Intendent of Justice in Canada, visited Prance, taking a half-breed voyageur with htm, and while in Paris, wrote on the 26th of Febru- ary, 1669, to Colbert, the Minister of the Marine Department, " that this voyageur had penetrated among the western nations farther than any other Frenchman, and had seen the copper mine on Lake Huron. [Superiori*] The man offers to go 8 EXPLOBEBS ANB PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOIA. to that mine, and explore, either by sea, or by lake and river, the communication supposed to exist between Canada and the South Sea, or to the rfegions of Hudson's Bay." As soon as Talon returned to Canada he com- missioned Jolliet and Pere pperrot] to search for the mines of copper on the upper Lakes. Jolliet received an outfit of four hundred livres, and four canoes, and Perrot one thousand Uvres. Minis- ister Colbert virrote from Paris to Talon, in Feb- ruary, 1671, approving of the search for copper, ia these words : " The resolution you have taken to send Sieur de La Salle toward the south, and Sieur de St. Lusson to the north, to discover the South Sea passage, is very good, but the prinpipal thing you ought to apply yourself in discoveries of this nature, is to look for the copper muie. " Were this mine discovered, and its utility evident, it would be an assured means to attract several Frenchmen from old, to New Prance." On the 14th of June, 1671, Saint Lusson at Sault St. Marie, planted the arms of Prance, in the pres- ence of Mcholas Perrot, who acted as interpreter on the occasion ; the Sieur Jolliet ; Pierre Moreaji or Sieur de la Taupine ; a soldier of the garrison of Quebec, and several other Frenchmen. Talon, in announcing Saint Lusson's explora- tions to Colbert, on the' 2d of November, 1671, wrote from Quebec : " The copper which I send from Lake Superior and the river Nantaouagan [Ontonagon] proves that there is a mine on the border of some stream, which produces this ma- terial as pure as one could wish. More than twenty Frenchmen have seen one lump at the lake, which they estimate weighs more than eight hundred pounds. The Jesuit Fathers among the Outaouas [Ou-taw-waws] use an anvil of this ma- terial, which weighs about one hundred pounds. There will be no rest rmtil the source from whence these detached lumps come is discovered. " The river Nantaouagan FOntonagonJ appears between two high hUls, the plain above which feeds the lakes, and receives a great deal of snow, which, in melting, forms torrents which wash the borders of this river, composed of solid gravel, which is rolled down by it. " The gravel at the bottom of this, hardens it- self, and assumes different shapes, such as those pebbles which I send to Mr. BeUinzany. My opinion is that these pebbles, rounded and carried off by the rapid waters, then have a tendency to become copper, by the influence of the sun's rays which they absorb, and to form other nuggets of metal similar to those which I send to Sieur de BeUinzany, found by the Sieur de Saint Lusson, about four hundred leagues, at some distance from the mouth of the river. "He hoped by the frequent journeys of the savages, and French who are beginning to travel by these routes, to discern the source of nroduc- tion." Governor DenonvUle, of Canada, sixteen years after the above circumstances, wrote : " The cop- per, a sample of which I sent M. Amou, is found at the head of Lake Superior. The body of the mine has not yet been discovered. I have seen one of our voyageurs who assures me that, some fifteen months ago he saw a lump of two hundred weight, as yellow as gold, in a river which falls into Lake Superior. When heated, it could be cut with an axe ; but the superstitious Indians, regarding this boulder as a good spirit, would never permit him to take any of it away. His opinion is that the frost undermined this piece, and that the mine is in that river. He has prom- ised to search for it on his way back." In the year 1730, there was some correspond- ence with the authorities in France relative to the discovery of copper at La Pointe, but, practi- cally, little was done by the French, in developing the mineral wealth of Lake Superior. DU LUTH PLANTS THE FRENCH ARMS IN MINNESOTA. CHAPTER in. DU liUTH PLANTS THE ¥EENCH AKMS TK MUSTNESOTA D^ Luth'B Relatives.— RandlnVlaita Extremity of Lalce Snperior. — Da Lntli Plants King's Arms.— Post st Ksministigoya.— Pierre MoreaF, alias La Taapine. —La Salle's Yiait.— A Pilot Deserts to the Sioux Country.— uaffart, Du Lath's Interpreter.— Descent of the River St. Croix.— Meets Father Hennepin. — Crit- icised by La Salle.— Trades with New England.— Visits France. — In Command at Mackinaw. — Frenchmen Murdered at Keweenaw. — Da Luth Arrests and Shoots Murderers. — Builds Port above Detroit. — With Indian Allies in the Seneca War.— Du Lnth'a Brother. — Cadillac Defends the Brandy Trade.— Du Luth Disapproves of Selling Brandy to the Indiana. — In Command at Fort Prontenac. — Death. In the year 1678, several prominent merchants of Quebec and Montreal, with the support of Governor Frontenac of Canada, formed a com- pany to open trade mth the Sioux of Minnesota, and a nephew of Patron, one of these merchants, a brother-in-law of Sieur de Lusigny, an oflBcer of the Governor's Guards, named Daniel Grey- solon Du Luth [Doo-loo], a native of St. Germain en Laye, a few miles from Paris, although Lahon- tan speaks of >n"r» as from Lyons, was made the leader of the expedition. At the battle of SenefEe against the Prince of Orange, he was a gendarme, and one of the King's guards. Du Luth was also a cousin of Henry Tonty , who had been in the revolutipn at Naples, to throw off the Spanish dependence. Du Luth's name is va- riously spelled in the documents of his day. Hen- nepin* writes, " Du Luth ;" others, " Dulhut," " Du Lhu," " Du Lut," " De Luth," " Du Lud." The temptation to procure valuable furs from the Lake Superior region, contrary to the letter of the Canadian law, was very great ; and more than one Governor winked at the contraband trade. Kandin, who visited the extremity of Lake Superior, distributed presents to the Sioux and Ottawas in the name of Governor Frontenac, to secure the trade, and after his death, DuLuth was sent to complete what he had begun. With a party of twenty, seventeen Frenchmen and three Indians, he left Quebec on the first of September, 1678, and on the fifth of April, 1679, Du Luth writes to Governor Frontenac, that he is in the woods, about nine miles from Sault St. Marie, at the entrance of Lake Superior, and adds that : he " wUl not stir from the Nadous- sioux, until further orders, and, peace being con- cluded, he will set up the King's Arms ; lest the English and other Europeans settled towards California, take possession of the country." On the second of July, 1679, he caused his Majesty's Arms to be planted in the great village of the Nadoussioux, called Kathio, where no Frenchman had ever been, and at Songaskicons and Houetbatons, one hundred and twenty leagues distant from the former, where he also set up the King's Arms. In a letter to Seignalay, published for the first time by Harrisse, he writes that it was in the village of Izatys [Issati]. Upon Fran- quelin's map, the Mississippi branches into the Tintonha [Teeton Sioux] country, and not far from here, he alleges, was seen a tree upon which was this legend: " Armis of the King cut on this tree in the year 1679." He established a post at Kamanistigoya, which was distant fifteen leagues from the Grand Port- age at the western extremity of Lake Superior ; and here, on the fifteenth of September, he held a council with the Assenipoulaks [Assineboines] and other tribes, and urged them to be at peace with the Sioux. During this summer, he dis- patched Pierre Moreau, a celebrated voyageur, nicknamed La Taupine, with letters to Governor Frontenac, and valuable furs to the merchants. His arrival at Quebec, created some excitement. It was charged that the Governor corresponded with Du Luth, and that he passed the beaver, sent by him, in the name of merchants in his in- terest. The Intendant of Justice, Du Chesneau, wrote to the Minister of the Colonial Department of France,' that " the man named La Taupine, a famous coureur des bois, who set out in the month of September of last year, 1678, to go to the Ou- tawacs, with goods, and who has always been in- terested with the Governor, having returned this year, and I, being advised that he had traded in 10 EXFLOBEBS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. two days, one hundred and fifty beaver robes in one village of this trilje; amounting to nearly nine hundred beavers, which is a matter of public no- toriety ; and that he left with Du Lut two men whom he had with him, considered myself bound to have him arrested, and to interrogate him ; but having presented me with a license from the Gov- ernor, permitting him and his comrades, named Lamonde and Dupuy, to repair to the Outawac, to execute his secret orders, I had him set at Uberty : and immediately on his going out, Sieur Prevost, Town Mayor of Quebec, came at the head of some soldiers to force the prison, in case he was still there, pursuant to his orders from the Governor, in these terms : " Sieur Prevost, Mayor of Quebec, is ordered, in case the Intendant arrest Pierre Moreau alias La Taupine, whom we have sent to Quebec as bearer of our dispatches, upon pretext of his having been in the bush, to set him forthwith at Uberty, and to employ every means for this purpose, at his peril. Done at Montreal, the 5th September, 1679." La Taupine, in due time returned to Lake Su- perior with another consignment of merchandise. The interpreter of Du Luth, and trader with the Sioux, was Paffart, who had been a soldier under La Salle at Fort Prontenac, and had deserted. La Salle was commissioned in 1678, by the King of Prance, to explore the West, and trade in cibola, or buffalo skins, and on condition that he did not traffic with the Ottauwaws, who carried their beaver to Montreal. On the 27th of August, 1679, he arrived at Mackinaw, in the " Griffin," the first saiUng ves- sel on the great Lakes of the "West, and from thence went to Green Bay, where, in the face of his commission, he traded for beaver. Loading his vessel with peltries, he sent it back to Niag- ara, while he, in.canoes, proceeded with his ex- pedition to the Illinois River. The ship was. never heard of, and for a time supposed to be lost, but La Salle afterward learned from a Pawnee boy fourteen or fifteen years of age, who was brought prisoner to his fort on the Illinois by some Indians, that the pilot of the " Griffin '"' had been among the tribes of the Upper Missouri. He had ascended the Mississippi with four others in two birch canoes with goods and some hand grenades, taken from the ship, with the intention of join ing Du Luth, who had for months been trading vnth the Sioux ; and if their efforts were unsuc- cessful, they expected to push on to the English, at Hudson's Bay. While ascending the Missis- sippi they were attacked by Indians, and the pilot and one other only survived, and they were sold to the Indians on the Missouri. In the month of June, 1680, DuLuth, accom- panied by Paffart, an interpreter, with four Frenchmen, also a Chippeway and a Sioux, with two canoes, entered a river, the mouth o'f which is eight leagues from the head of Lake Superior on the South side, named Jfemitsakouat. Eeach- ing its head waters, by a short portage, of half a league, he reached a lake which was the source of the Saint Croix River, and by this, he and his companions were the first Europeans to journey in a canoe from Lake Superior to the Mississippi. La Salle writes, that Du Luth, finding that the Sioux were on a hunt in the Mississippi val- ley, below the Saint Croix, and that Aecault, Au- gelle and Hennepin, who had come up from the Illinois a few weeks before, were with them, de- scended until he found them. In the same letter he disregards the truth in order to disparage his rival, and writes: " Thirty-eight or forty leagues above the Chip- peway they found the river by which the Sieur Du Luth did descend to the Mississippi. He had been three years, contrary to orders, with a com- pany of twenty " coureurs du bois " on Lake Su- perior; he had borne himself bravely, proclaiming everywhere that at the head of his brave fellows he did not fear the Grand Prevost, and t^at he would compel an aronesty. " While he was at Lake Superior, the Nadoue- sioux, enticed by the presents that the late Sieur Randin had made on the part of Count Fronte- nac, and the Sauteurs [Ojibways], who are the sav- ages who carry the peltries to Montreal, and who dwell on Lake Superior, wishing to obey the re- peated orders of the Count, made a peace to unite the Sauteurs and French, and to trade with the Nadouesioux, situated about sixty leagues to the west of Lake Superior. Du Luth, to disguise his desertion, seized the opportunity to make some reputation for himself, sending two messen- gers to the Count to negotiate a truce, during which period their comrades negptiated still bet- ter for beaver. Several conferences were iield with the Nar FAFFART, DU LVTWS INTEBPBETEB. 11 douessioux, and as he needed an interpreter, he led off one of mine, named Taflart, formerly a sol- dier at Fort Frontenac. During this period there were frequent visits between the Sauteurs [Ojib- ■ways]*and Nadouesioux, and supposing that it might increase the number of beaver skins, he sent FafEart by land, with the Nadouesioux and Sauteurs [Ojibways]. The young man on his re- tnm, having given an account of the quantity of beaver in that region, he wished to proceed thither himself, and, guided by a Sauteur and a Nadoue- sioux, and four Frenchmen, he ascended the river Nemitsakouat, where, by a short portage, he de- scended that stream, whereon he passed through forty leagues of rapids [Upper St. Croix Biver], and finding that the Nadouesioux were below with my men and the Father, who had come down again from the village of the Nadouesioux, he discovered them. They went up again to the village, and from thence they all together came down. They returned by the river Ouisconsing, and came back to Montreal, where Du Luth in- sults the commissaries, and the deputy of the 'procureur general,' named d'Auteuil. Count Frontenac had him arrested and imprisoned in the castle of Quebec, with the intention of return- ing him to France for the amnesty accorded to the coureurs des bois, did not release him." At this very period, another party charges Frontenac as being Du Luth's particular friend. Du Luth, during the fall of 1681, was engaged in the beaver trade at Montreal and Quebec. Du Chesneau, the Intendant of Justica for Can- ada, on the 13th of November, 1681, wrote to the Marquis de Siegnelay, in Paris : " Not content with the profits to be derived from the countries under the King's dominion, the desire of making money everywhere, has led the Governor [Fron- tenac], Boisseau, Du Lut and Patron, his uncle, to send canoes loaded with peltries, to the En- glish. It is said sixty thousand livres' worth has been sent thither;" and he further stated that there was a very general report that within five or six daySr Frontenac and his associates had di- vided the money received from the beavers sent to New England. At a conference in Quebec of some of the dis- tinguished men in that city, relative to difficulties with the Iroquois, held on the 10th of October, 1682, Du Luth was present. From thence he went to Prance, and, early in 1683, consulted with the Minister of Marine at Versailles relative to the interests of trade in the Hudson's Bay and Lake Superior region. Upon his return to Canada, he departed for Mackinaw. Governor De la Barre, on the 9th of November, 1683, wrote to the French Government that the Indians west and north of Lake Superior, " when they heard by expresses sent them by Du Lhut, of his arrival at MissiU- makinak, that he was coming, sent him word to come quickly and they would unite with him to prevent others going thither. If I stop that pass as I hope, and as it is necessary to do, as the Eng- lish of the Bay [Hudson's] excite against us the savages, whom Sieur Du Lhut alone can quiet." While stationed at Mackinaw he was a partici- pant in a tragic occurrence. During the summer of 1683 Jacques le Maire and Colin Berthot, while on their way to trade at Keweenaw, on Lake Su- perior, were surprised by three Indians, robbed, and murdered. Du Luth was prompt to arrest and punish the assassins. In a letter from Mack- inaw, dated April 12, 1684, to the Governor of Canada, he writes: "Be pleased to know. Sir, that on the 24th of October last, I was told that FoUe Avoine, accomplice in the murder and rob- bery of the two Frenchmen, had arrived at Sault Ste. Marie vyith fifteen families of the Sauteurs [Ojibways] who had fled from Chagoamigon [La Pointe] on account of an attack which they, to- gether with the people of the land, made last Spring upon the Nadouecioux [Dakotahs.] "He believed himself safe at the Sault, on ac- count of the number of allies and relatives he had there. Eev. Father Albanel informed me that the French at the Saut, being only twelve in num- ber, had not arrested him, believing themselves too weak to contend with such numbers, espe- cially as the Sauteurs had declared that they would not allow the French to redden the land of their fathers with the blood of their brothers. " On receiving this information, I immediately resolved to take with me six Frenchmen, and em- bark at the dawn of the next day for Sault Ste. Marie, and if possible obtain possession of the miurderer. I made known my design to the Eev. Father Engalran, and, at my request, as he had some business to arrange with Kev. Father Al- banel, he placed himself in my canoe. " Having arrived within a league of the village 12 EXPL0BER8 ANDPIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. of the Saut, the Rev. Father, the Chevalier de Fourcille, Cafdonnierre, and I disembarked. I caused the canoe, in which were Bariband, Le Mere, La Fortune, and Macons, to proceed, while we went across the wood to the house of the Eev. Father, fearing that the savages, seeing me, might suspect the object of my visit, and cause Folle Avoine to escape. Finally, to cut the matter short, I arrested him, and caused him to be guarded day and night by six Frenchmen. " I then called a council, at which I requested all the savages of the place to be present, where I repeated what I had often said to the Hurons and Ottawas since the departure of M. Fere [Per- rot], giving them the message you ordered me. Sir, that in case there should be among them any spirits so evil disposed as to follow the example of those who have murdered the French on Lake Superior and Lake Michigan, they must separate the guilty from the innocent, as I did not wish the whole nation to suffer, unless they protected the guilty. * * * The savages held several councils, to which I was invited, but their only object seemed to be to exculpate the prisoner, in order that I might release htm. " All united in accusing Achiganaga and his children, assuring themselves with the belief that M. Fere, [Perrot] with his detachment would not be able to arrest them, and wishing to persuade me that they apprehended that all the Frenchmen might be killed. " I answered them, * * * ' As to the antici- pated death of M. Fere [Perrot], as well as of the other Frenchmen, that would not embarrass me, since I believed neither the allies nor the nation of Achiganaga would wish to have a war with us to sustain an action so dark as that of which we were speaking. Having only to attack a few murderers, or, at most, those of their own family, I was certain that the French would have them dead or aUve.' " This was the answer they had from me during the three days that the councils lasted; after which I embarked, at ten o'clock in the morning, sustained by only twelve Frenchmen, to show a few unruly persons who boasted of taking the prisoner away from me, that the French did not fear them. " Daily I received accounts of the number of savages that Achiganaga drew from his nation to Kiaonan [Keweenaw] under pretext of going to war In the spring against the liTadouecioux, to avenge the death of one of his relatives, son of Ou- enaus, but really to protect himself against us, in case we should become convinced that his chil- dren had killed the Frenchmen. This precaution placed me between hope and fear respecting the expedition which M. Pere [Perrot] had under- taken. " On the 24th of Ifovember, [1683], he came across the wood at ten o'clock at night, to tell me that he had arrested Achiganaga and four of his children. He said they were not all guilty of the murder, but had thought proper, in this affair, to follow the custom of the savages, which is to seize all the relatives. Folle Avoine, whom I had ar- rested, he considered the most guilty, being with- out doubt the originator of the mischief. " I immediately gave orders that Folle Avoine should be more closely confined, and not allowed to speak to any one ; for I had also learned that he had a brother, sister, and uncle in the village of the Kiskakons. " M. Pere informed me that he had released the youngest son of Achiganaga, aged about thirteen or fourteen years, that he might make known to their nation and the Sauteurs [Ojibways], who are at Nocke and in the neighborhood, the reason why the French had arrested his father and bro- thers. M. Pere bade him assure the savages that if any one wished to complain of what he had done, he would wait for them with a firm step ; for he considered himself in a condition to set them at defiance, having found at Kiaonau [Keweenaw] eighteen Frenchmen who had wintered there. " On the 25th, at daybreak, M. Pere embarked at the Sault, with four good men whom I gave him, to go and meet the prisoners. He left them four leagues from there, imder a guard of twelve Frenchmen ; and at two o'clock in the afternoon, they arrived. I had prepared a room in my house for the prisoners, in which they were placed imder a strong guard, and were not allowed to converse with any one. " On the 26th, I commenced proceedings ; and this, sir, is the course I pursued. I gave notice to all the chiefs and others, to appear iat the council which I had appointed, and gave to Folle Avoine the privilege of selecting two of his rela INDIANS CONDEMNED TO BE SSOT. 13 tives to support his interests ; and to the other prisoners I made the same offer. " The comicil being assembled, I sent for FoUe Avoiae to be iaterrogated, and caused his answers to be written, and afterwards they were read to him, and inquiry made whether they were not, word for word, what he had said. He was then removed under a safe guard. I used the same form with the two eldest sons of Achiganaga, and, as Folle Avoiae had indirectly charged the father with being accessory to the murder, I sent for him and also for FoUe Avoine, and bringing them into the council, confronted the four. " FoUe Avoine and the two sons of Achiganaga accused each other of committing the murder, without denying that they were participators in the crime. Achiganaga alone strongly maintained that he knew nothing of the design of Folle Avoine, nor of his children, and called on them to say if he had advised them to kill the French- men. They answered, 'Ko.' " This confrontation, which the savages did not expect, surprised them; and, seeing the prisoners had convicted themselves of the murder, the Chiefs said: 'It is enough; you accuse your- selves; the French are masters of your bodies.' " The next day I held another council, in which I said there could be no doubt that the French- men had been murdered, that the murderers were known, and that they knew what was the prac- tice among themselves upon such occasions. To all this they said nothing, which obliged us on the following day to hold another council in the cabin of Brochet, where, after having spoken, and seeing that they would make no decision, and that all my councils ended only in reducing tobacco to ashes, I told them that, since they did not wish to decide, I should take the responsibility, and that the' next day I would let them know the deter- mination of the French and myself. " It is proper,' Sir, you should know that I ob- served all these forms only to see t£ they would feel it their duty to render to us the same justice that they do to each other, having had divers ex- amples in which when the tribes of those who had committed the murder did not wish to go to war with the tribe aggrieved, the nearest rela- tions of the murderers killed them themselves; that is to say, man for man. " On the 29th of November. I gathered together the French that were here, and, after the interro- gations and answers of the accused had been read to them, the guilt of the three appeared so evi- dent, from their own confessions, that the vote was unanimous that all should die. But as the French who remained at Kiaonan to pass the win- ter had written to Father Engakan and to myself, to beg us to treat the afEair with all possible len- iency, the savages declaring that if they made the prisoners die they would avenge themselves, I told the gentlemen who were with me in coun- cil that, this being a case without a precedent, I believed it was expedient for the safety of the French who would pass the winter in the Lake Superior countiry to put to death only two, as that of the third might bring about grievous conse- quences, while the putting to death, man for man, could give the savages no complaint, since this is their custom. M. de la Tour, chief of the Fathers, who had served much, sustained my opinions by strong reasoning, and all decided that two should be shot, namely, FoUe Avoine and the older of the two brothers, while the younger should be released, and hold his life, Sir, as a gift from you. " I then returned to the cabin of Brochet with Messrs* BoisguiUot, Pere, De Eepentigny, De Manthet, De la Ferte, and Macons, where were all the chiefs of the Outawas du Sable, Outawas Sinagos, Kiskakons, Sauteurs, D'Achillny, a part of the Hurons, and Oumamens, the chief of the Amikoys. I informed them of our decision * * * that, the Frenchmen having been killed by the different nations, one of each must die, and that the same death they had caused the French to suffer they must also suffer. * * * This decision to put the murderers to death was a hard stroke to them all, for none had believed that I would dare to undertake it. * * * I then left the council and asked the Eev. Fathers if they wished to baptize the prisoners, which they did. "An hour after, I put myself at the head of forty-two Frenchmen, and, in sight of more than four hundred savages, and within two himdred paces of their fort, I caused the two murderers to be shot. The impossibility of keeping them imtU spring made me hasten their death. * ■•' * "When M. Pere made the arrest, those who had committed the murder confessed it; and when ho asked them what they had dorie with our jrnod* 14 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. they answered that they were almost all con- cealed. He proceeded to the place of conceal- ment, and was very much surprised, as were also the Trench with him, to find them, in fifteen or twenty different places. By the carelessness of the savages, the tobacco and powder were entire- ly destroyed, having been placed in the pinery, under the roots of trees, and being soaked in the water caused by ten or twelve days' continuous rain, which inundated all the lower country. The season for snow and ice having come, they had all the trouble in the world to get out the bales of cloth. " They then went to see the bodies, but could not remove them, these miserable wretches hav- ing thrown them into a marsh, and thrust them down into holes which they had made. Not sat- isfied with this, they had also piled branches of trees upon the bodies, to prevent them from float- ing when the water should rise in the spring, hoping by this precaution the French would find no trace of those who were killed, but would think them drowned ; as they reported that they had found in the lake on the other side of the Portage, a boat with the sides all broken in, which they believed to be a French boat. " Those goods which the French were able to secure, they took to Kiaonau [Keweenaw], where were a number of Frenchmen who had gone there to pass the winter, who knew nothing of the death of Colin Berthot and Jacques le Maire, until M. Pere arrived. "The ten who formed M. Pere's detachment having conferred together concerning the means they should take to prevent a total loss, decided to sell the goods to the highest bidder. The sale was made for 1100 livres, which was to be paid in beavers, to M. de la Chesnaye, to whom I send the names of the purchsers. " The savages who were present when Achiga- naga and his children were arrested wished to pass the calumet to M. Pere, and give Viim cap- tives to satisfy him for the murder committed on the two Frenchmen; but he knew their inten- tion, and would not accept their ofier. He told them neither a hundred captives nor a hundred packs of beaver would give back the blood of his brothers ; that the murderers must be given up to me, and I would see what I would do. " I caused M. Pere to repeat these things in the council, that in future the savages need not think by presents to save those who commit similar deeds. Besides, sir, M. Pere showed plainly by his conduct, that he is not strongly inclined to favor the savages, as was reported. Indeed, I do not know any one whom they fear more, yet who flatters them less or knows them better. " The criminals being in two different places, M. Pere being obliged to keep four of them, sent Messrs. de Repentigny, Manthet, and six other Frenchmen, to arrest the two who were eight leagues in the woods. Among others, M. de Re- pentigny and M. de Manthet showed that they feared nothing when their honor called them. " M. de la Chevrotiere has also served well in person, and by his advice, having pointed out where the prisoners were. Achiganaga, who had adopted him as a son, had told him where he should himt during the winter. ***** It still remained for me to give to Achiganaga and his three children the means to return to his family. Their home from which they were taken was nearly twenty-six leagues from here. Know- ing their necessity, I told them you would not be satisfied in giving them life ; you wished to pre- serve it, by giving them all that was necessary to prevent them from dying with hunger and cold by the .way, and that your gift was made by my hands. I gave them blankets, tobacco, meat, hatchets, knives, twine to make nets for beavers, and two bags of com, to supply them till they could kill game. " They departed two days after, the most con- tented creatures in the world, but God was not ; for when only two days' journey from here, the old Achiganaga fell sick of the quinsy, and died, and his children returned. When the news of his death arrived, the greater part of the savages of this place [Mackinaw] attributed it to the French, saying we had caused him to die. I let them talk, and laughed at them. It is only about two months since the children of Achiganaga retumel to Kiaonan." Some of those opposed to Du Luth and Fron- tenac, prejudiced the King of France relative to the transaction we have described, and in a letter to the Governor of Canada, the King writes : " It appears to me that one of the principal causes of the war arises from one Du Luth having caused two to be killed who had assassinated two French- ENGLISH TItADEBS CAPTUBSD. 15 men on Lake Superior ; and you sufficiently see now much this man's voyage, which can not pro- duce any advantage to the colony, and which was permitted only in the interest of some private persons, has contributed to distract the peace of the colony." Du Luth and his young brother appear to have traded at the western extremity of Lake Superior, and on the north shore, to Lake Nipegon. In June, 1684, Governor De la Barre sent Guil- letand Hebertfrom Montreal to request DuLuth and I>urantaye to bring down voyageurs and In- dians to assist in an expedition against the Iro- quois of New York. Early in September, they reported on the St. Lawrence, with one hundred and fifty coureurs des bois and three him^dred and fifty Indians ; but as a treaty had just been made with the Senecas, they returned. DelaBarre's successor, Governor DenonvlUe, in a dispatch to the French Government, dated November 12th, 1685, alludes to Du Luth being in the far West, in these words : " I likewise sent to M. De la Durantaye, who is at Lake Superior under orders from M. De la Barre, and to Sieur Du Luth, who is also at a great distance in an- other direction, and all so far beyond reach that neither the one nor the other can hear news from me this year ; so that, not being able to see them at soonest, before next July, I considered it best not to think of undertaking any thing during the whole of next year, especially as a great number of our best men are among the Outaouacs, and can not return before the ensuing summer. * * * In regard to Sieur Du Luth, I sent him. orders to repair here, so that I may learn the number of savages on whom I may depend. He is accredit- ed among them, and rendered great services to M. De la Barre by a large number of savages he brought to Niagara, who would have attacked the Senecas, was it not for an express order from M. De la Barre to the contrary." In 1686, while at Mackinaw, he was orderea to establish a post on the Detroit, near Lake Erie. A portion of the order reads as follows : " After having given all the orders that you may judge necessary for the safety of this post, and having well secured the obedience of the Indians, you will return to Michilimackinac, there to await Rev. Father Engelran, by whom I will commu- nicate what I wish of you, there." The design of this post was to block the pas- sage of the EngUsh to the upper lakes. Before it was established, in the fall of 1686, Thomas Bosebodm, a daring trader from Albany, on the Hudson, had found his way to the vicinity of Mackinaw, and by the proffer of brandy, weak- ened the allegiance of the tribes to the French. A canoe coming to Mackinaw with dispatches for the French and their allies, to march to the Seneca country, in New York, perceived this New York trader and associates, and, giving the alarm, they were met by three hundred coureurs du bois and captured. In the spring of 1687 Du Luth,- Durantaye, and Tonty aU left the vicinity of Detroit for Ni- agara, and as they were coasting along Lake Erie they met another EngUsh trader, a Scotchman by birth, and by name Major Patrick McGregor, a person of some influence, going with a number of traders to Mackinaw. Having taken him pris- oner, he was sent with Roseboom to Montreal. Du Luth, Tonty, and Durantaye arrived at Ni- agara on the 27th of June, 1687, with one hun- dred and seventy French voyageurs, besides In- dians, and on the 10th of July joined the army of Denonville at the mouth of the Genesee River, and on the 13th Du Luth and his associates had a skirmish near a Seneca village, now the site of the town of Victor, twenty miles southeast of the city of Rochester, New York. Governor Denon- ville, in a report, writes: " On the 13th, about 4 o'clock in the afternoon, having passed through two dangerous defiles, we arrived at the third, where we were vigorously attacked by eight hun- dred Senecas, two hundred of whom fired, wish- ing to attack our rear, while the rest would attack our front, but the resistance, made produced such a great consternation that they soon resolved to fly. * * * "We witnessed the pmful sight of the usual cruelties of the savages, who cut the dead into quarters, as is done in slaughter houses, in order to put them into the kettle. The greater number were opened while stiU warm, that the blood might be drunk. Our rascally Otaoas dis- tinguished themselves particularly by these bar- barities. * * * We had five or six men kiUed on the spot, French and Indians, and about twenty wounded, among the first of whom was the Rev. Father Angelran, superior of all the Otaoan Missions, by a very severe gun-shot. It is a great 16 EXPLOBEBS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. misfortune that this wound will prevent him go- ing back again, for he is a man of capacity." In the order to Du Luth assigning him to duty at the post on the site of the modem Fort Gra- tiot, aboye the city of Detroit, the Governor of Canada said: " If you can so arrange your affairs that your brother can be near you la the Spring, I shall be very glad. He is an intelligent lad, and might be a great assistance to you; he might also be very serviceable to us." This lad, Greysolon de la Toiirette, during the winter of 1686-7 was trading among the Assina- boines and other tribes at the west end of Lake Superior, but, upon receiving a dispatch, hastened to his brother, journeying in a canoe without any escort from Mackinaw. He did not arrive until after the battle with the Senecas. Governor Den- onville, on the 25th of August, 1687, wrote: " Du Luth's brother, who has recently arrived from the rivers above the Lake of the AUempi- gons [Nipegon], assures me that he saw more than fifteen hundred persons come to trade with him, and they were very sorry he had not goods suffi- cient to satisfy them. They are of the tribes ac- customed to resort to the English at Port Nelson and Eiver Bourbon, where, they say, they did not go this year, through Sieur Du Lhu's influence." After the battle in the vicinity of Rochester, New York, Du Luth, with his celebrated cousin, Henry Tonty, returned together as far as the post above the present city of Detroit, Michigan, but this point, after 1688, was not again occupied. From this period Du Luth becomes less prom- inent. At the time when the Jesuits attempted to exclude brandy from the Indian country a bit- ter controversy arose between them and the traders. Cadillac, a Gascon by birth, command- ing Tort Buade, at Mackinaw, on August 3, 1695, wrote to Count Frontenac: "Now, what reason can we assign that the savages should not drink brandy bought with their own money as well as we? Is it prohibited to prevent them from be- coming intoxicated? Or is it because the use of brandy reduces them to extreme piisery, placing it out of their power to make war by depriving them of clothing and arms? If such representa- tions in regard to the Indians have been made to the Count, they are very false, as every one knows who is acquainted with the ways of the savages. * * * It is bad faith to represent to the Count that the sale of brandy reduces the savage to a state of nudity, arid by that means places it out of his power to make war, since he never goes to war in any other condition. * * * Perhaps it will be said that the sale of brandy makes the labors of the missionaries unfruitful. It is neces- sary to examine this proposition. If the mission- aries care for only the extension of commerce, pursuing the course they have hitherto, I agree to it; but if it is the use of brandy that hinders the advancement of the cause of God, I deny it, for it is a fact which no one can deny that there are a great number of savages who never drink brandy, yet who are not, for that, better Chris- tians. " All the Sioux, the most numerous of all the tribes, who inhabit the region along the shore of Lake Superior, do not even like the smell of brandy. Are they more advanced in religion for that? They do not wish to have the subject men- tioned, and when the missionaries address them they only laugh at the foolishness of pneaching. Yet these priests boldly fling before the eyes of Europeans, whole volumes filled with glowing descriptions of the conversion of souls by thou- sands in this country, causing, the poor missiona- ries from Europe, to run to martyrdom as flies to sugar and honey." Du Luth, or Du Lhut, as he wrote his name, during this discussion, was foimd upon the side of order alid good morals. His attestation is as follows : "I certify that at different periods I have lived about ten years among the Ottawa nation, from the time that I made an exploration to the Nadouecioux people until Port Saint Jo- seph was established by order of the Monsieur Marquis Denonville, Governor General, at the head of the Detroit of Lake Erie, which is in the Iroquois country, and which I had the honor to command. During this period, I have seen that the trade in eau-de-vie (brandy) produced great disorder, the father killing the son, and the son throwing his mother into the fire; and I maintain that, morally speaking, it is impossible to export brandy to the woods and distant missions, with- out danger of its leading to misery." Governor Prontenac, in an expedition against the Oneidas of New York, arrived at Port Pron- tenac, on the 19th of July, 1695, and Captain Du Luth was left in command with forty soldiers. DU LUTH AFFLICTED WITH GOUT. 17 and masons and carpenters, with orders to erect new buildings. In about four weeks he erected a building one hundred and twenty feet la length, containing oflBcers' quarters, store-rooms, a bakery and a chapel. Early in 1637 he was still in com- mand of the post, and in a report it is mentioned that " everybody was then in good health, except Captain Dulhut the commander, who was unwell of the gout." It was just before this period, that as a member of the Boman Catholic Church, he was firmly impressed that he had been helped by prayers which he addressed to a deceased Iroquois girl, who had died in the odor of sanctity, and, as a thank offering, signed the following certificate : " I, the subscriber, certify to all whom it may concern, that having been tormented by the gout, for the space of twenty-three years, and with such severe pains, that it gave me no rest for the spae of three months at a time, I addressed myself to Catherine Tegahkouita, an Iroquois virgin de- ceased at the Sault Saint Louis, in the reputation of sanctity, and I promised her to visit her tomb, if God should give me health, through her inter- cession. I have been as perfectly cured at the end of one novena, which I made in her honor, that after five months, I have not perceived the slightest touch of my gout. Given at Fort Tron- tenac, this 18th day of August, 1696." As soon as cold weather returned, his old mal- ady again appeared. Hediedearlyin A. D. 1710. , Marquis de VaudreuU, Governor of Canada, un- der date of first of May of that year, wrote to Count Pon+^chartrain, Colonial Minister at Paris, " Captain Du Lud died this winter. He was a very honest man." 18 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTEE IV. FIEST WHITE MEN AT FALLS OF SAINT ANTHONY OF PADUA. Falls of St. Anthony Visited by White Men.— La Salle Gives the First Description of Upper Mississippi Valley. — Accault, the LeaderrAccompanied by Augelle and Hennepin, at Falls of Saint Anthony. — Hennepin Declared Unreliable by La Salle. — His Early Life. — His First Book Criticised by Abbe Eerhou and Tronson. — Deceptive Map. — First Meeting with Sioux.| — Astonishment at Reading His Breviary,— Sioux Name for Guns.— Accault and Hennepin at Lake Pepin. — Leave the River Below Saint Paul. — At Uille Lacs. — A Sweating Cabin, — Sioux Wonder at Mariner's Compass. — Fears of an Iron Pot. — Making a Dictionary. — Infant Baptised. — Route to the Pacific. — Hennepin Descends Rum River. — First Visit to Falls of Saint Anthony. — On a Buffalo Hunt. — Meets Du Luth.— Returns to Mille Lacs.— With Du Luth at Falls of St. Anthony.— Returns to France. — Subsetjuent Life. — His Books Examined. — Denies in First BookHisDescenttotheGulfof Mexico.— Dispute with Du Luth at Falls of St, Anthony. — Patronage of Du Luth. — Tribute to Du Luth. — Hennepin's Answer to Criticisms. — Denounced by D'Iberville and Father Gravier. — Residence in Rome. In the summer of 1680, Michael Accault (AJso), Hennepin, the Pranciscan missionary, Augelle, Du Luth, and Paffart aU' visited the Palls of Saint Anthony. The first description of the valley of the upper Mississippi was written by La Salle, at Fort Prontenac, on Lake Ontario, on the 22d of Au- gust, 1682, a month before Hennepin, in Paris, obtained a license to print, and some time before the Pranciscan's first work, was issued from the press. La Salle's knowledge must have been received from Michael Accault, the leader of the expedi- tion, Augelle, his comrade, or the clerical attache, the Pranciscan, Hennepin. It differs from Hennepin's narrative in its free- dom from bombast, and if its statements are to be credited, the Pranciscan must be looked on as one given to exaggeration. The careful student, however, soon learns to be cautious in receiving the statement of any of the early explorers and ecclesiastics of the Northwest. The Pranciscan depreciated the Jesuit missionary, and La Salle did not hesitate to misrepresent Du Luth and others for his own exaltation. La Salle makes statements which we deem to be wide of the truth when his prejudices are aroused. At the very time that the Intendant of Justice in Canada is complaining that Governor Pronte- nac is a friend and correspondent of Du Luth La Salle writes to his friends in Paris, that Du Luth is looked upon as an outlaw by the governor. While official documents prove that Du Luth was in Minnesota a year before Accault and asso- ciatesj yet La Salle writes: " Moreover, the Na- donesioux is not a region which he has discov- ered. It is known that it was discovered a long time before, and that the Bev. Pather Hennepin and Michael Accault were there before him." La Salle in this communication describes Ac- cault as one well acquauited with the language and names of the Indians of the lUinois region, and also " cool, brave, and prudent," and the head of the party of exploration. We now proceed with the first description of the country above the Wisconsin, to which ia given, for the first and only time, by any writer, the Sioux name, Meschetz Odeba, perhaps in- tended for Meshdeke Wakpa, Elver of the Poxes. He describes the Upper Mississippi in these words : " PoUowing the windings of the Missis- sippi, they found the river Ouisconsing, Wiscon- sing, or Meschetz Odeba, which flows between Bay of Puans and the Grand river. * *■ * About twenty-three or twenty-four leagues to the north or. northwest of the mouth of the Ouisconsing, * * * they found the Black river, called by the Nadouesioux, Chabadeba [Chapa Wakpa, Beaver river] not very large, the mouth of which is bor- dered on the two shores by alders. " Ascending about thirty leagues, almost at the same point of the compass, is the BufEalo river [Chippewa], as large at its mouth as that of the IlUnois. They follow it ten or twelve leagues, where it is deep, small and without rapids, bor- dered by hills which vriden out from time to time to form prairies." About three o'clock in the afternoon of the 11th of April, 1680, the travelers were met by a war party of one himdred Sioux in thirty-three birch bark canoes. "Michael Accault, who was the HENNEPIN CRITICISED BT LA SALLE. 19 leader," says La Salle, "presented the Calumet." The Indians were presented by Accault with twenty knives and a fathom and a half of tobacco and some goods. Proceeding with the Indians ten days, on the 22d of April the isles in the Mis- sissippi were reached, where the Sioux had killed some Maskoutens, and they halted to weep over the death of two of their own number ; and to assuage their grief, Accault gave them in trade a box of goods and twenty-four hatchets. When they were eight leagues below the Falls of Saint Anthony, they resolved to go by land to their village, sixty leagues distant. They were well received ; the only strife among the villages was that which resulted from the desire to have a Frenchman ta their midst. La Salle also states that it was not correct to give the impression that Du Luth had rescued his men from captivity, for they could not be properly called prisoners. He continues: "In going up the Mississippi again, twenty leagues above that river [Saint CroixJ is found the falls, which those I sent, and who passing there first, named Saint Anthony. It is thirty or forty feet high, and the river is nar- rower here than elsewhere. There is a small island in the, midst of the chute, and the two .banks of the river are not bordered by high hills, which gradually diminish at this point, but the country on each side is covered with thin woods, such as oaks and other hard woods, scattered wide apart. " The canoes were carried three or four hun- dred steps, and eight leagues above was foimd the west [east?] bank of the river of the Nadoue- sioux, ending in a lake named Issati, which ex- pands into a great marsh, where the wild rice grows toward the mouth." In the latter part of his letter La Salle uses the f oUowiag language relative to his old chaplain: " I beUeved that it was appropriate to make for you the narrative of the adventures of this canoe, because I doubt not that they will speak of it, and if you wish to confer with the Father Louis Hen- nepin, Recollect, who has returned to France, you must know him a little, because he wiU not fail to exaggerate all things; it is his character, and to me he has written as if he were about to be burned when he was not even in danger, but he believes that it is honorable to act in this manner, and he speaks more conformably to that which he wishes than to that which he knows." Hennepin was bom in Ath, an inland town of the Netherlands. From boyhood he longed to visit foreign lands, and it is not to be wondered at that he assumed the priest's garb, for next to the soldier's life, it suited one of wandering pro- pensities. At one time he is on a begging expedition to some of the towns on the sea coast. In a few months he occupies the post of chaplain at an hospital, where he shrives the dying and admin- isters extreme unction. From the quiet of the hospital he proceeds to the camp, and is present at the battle of Seneffe, which occurred in the year 1674. His whole mind, from the time that he became a priest, appears to have been on " things seen and temporal," rather than on those that are " un- seen and eternal." While on duty at some of the ports of the Straits of Dover, he exhibited the characteristic of an ancient Athenian more than that of a professed successor of the Apostles. He sought out the society of strang<;rs " who spent their time in nothing else but either to tell or to hear some new thing." With perfect non- chalance he confesses that notwithstanding the nauseating fumes of tobacco, he used to slip be- hind the doors of sailors' taverns, and spend days, without regard to the loss of his meals, listening to the adventures and hair-breadth escapes of the mariners in lands beyond the sea. In the year 1676, he received a welcome order from his Superior, requiring him to embark for Canada. Unaccustomed to the world, and arbi- trary in his disposition, he rendered the cabin of the ship in which he sailed any thing but heav- enly. As in modem days, the passengers in a vessel to the new world were composed of hete- rogeneous materials. There were young women going out in search for brothers or husbands, ec- clesiastics, and those engaged in the then new, but profitable, conunerce in furs. One of his fellow passengers was the talented and enterpri- prising, though unfortunate, La Salle, v^th whom he was afterwards associated. If he is to be credited, his intercourse with La SaUe was not very pleasant on ship-board. The young women, tired of being cooped up in the narrow accommo- dations of the ship, when the evening was fair 20 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOIA. sought the deck, and engaged in the rude dances of the Trench peasantry of that age. Hennepin, feeling that it was improper, began to assume the air of the priest, and forbade the sport. La Salle, feeling that his interference was uncalled for, called him a pedant, and took the side of the girls, and during the voyage there were stormy discussions. Good humor appears to have been restored when they left the ship, for Hennepin would oth- erwise have not been the companion of La Salle in his great western journey. Sojourning for a short period at Quebec, the adventure-loving Tranciscan is permitted to go to a mission station on or near the site of the present town of Kingston, Canada West. Here there was much to gratify his love of novelty, and he passed considerable time in ram- bling among the Iroquois of New York. In 1678 he returned to Quebec, and was ordered to join the expedition of Eobert La Salle. On the 6th of December Father Hennepin and a portion of the exploring party had entered the Niagara river. In the vicinity of the Falls, the winter was passed, and while the artisans were preparing a ship above the Falls, to navigate the great lakes, the KecoUect whiled away the hours, in studying the manners and customs of the Sen- eca Indians, and in admiring the sublimest han- diwork of God on the globe. On the 7th of August, 1679, the ship being completely rigged, imf urled its sails to the breezes of Lake Erie. The vessel was named the " Grtf- fln," in honor of the arms of Frontenac, Governor of Canada, the first ship of European construc- tion that had ever ploughed the waters of the great inland seas of North America. Alter encountering a violent and dangerous storm on one of the lakes, during which they had given up all hope of escaping shipwreck, on the 27th of the month, they were safely moored in the harbor of " Missilimackinack." From thence the party proceeded to Green Bay, where they left the ship, procured canoes, and continued along the coast of Lake Michigan. By the mid- dle of January, 1680, La Salle had conducted his expedition to the Illinois River, and, on an emi- nence near Lake Peoria, he commenced, with much heaviness of heart, the erection of a fort. which he called Crevecceur, on account of the many disappointments he had experienced. On the last of February, Accault, Augelle, and Hennepin left to ascend the Mississippi. The first work bearing the name of the Rev- erend Father Louis Hennepin, Franciscan Mis- sionary of the EecoUect order, was entitled, " De- scription de la Louisiane," and in 1683 published in Paris. As soon as the book appeared it yas criticised. Abbe Bernou, on the 29th of February, 1684, writes from Rome about the "paltry book" (mes- hcant livre) of Father Hennepin. About a year before the pious Tronson, under date of March 13, 1683, wrote to a friend: " I have interviewed the P. Recollect, who pretends to have descended the Mississippi river to the Gulf of Mexico. I do not know that one will Relieve what he speaks any more than that which is in the printed relation of P. Louis, which I send you that you may make your own reflections." On the map accompanying his first book, he boldly marks a Recollect Mission many mUes north of the point he had visited. In the Utrecht edition of 1697 this deliberate fraud is erased. Throughout the work he assumes, that he was the leader of the expedition, and magnifies tripes . into tragedies. For instance, Mr. La Salle writes that Michael Accault, also vreitten Ako, who was the leader, presented the Sioux with the calu- met ;" but Hennepin makes the occurrence more formidable. He writes : " Our prayers were heard, when on the 11th of April, 1680, about two o'clock in the afternoon, we suddenly perceived thirty -three bark canoes manned by "a hundred and twenty Indians coming down with very great speed, on a war party, against the Miamis, Illinois and Maro- as. These Indians surrounded us, and while at a distance, discharged some arrows at us, but as they approached our canoe, the old men seeing us with the calumet of peace in our hands, prevent- ed the young men from killing us. These sava- ges leaping from their canoes, some on land, others into the water, with frightful cries and yells approached us, and as we madfe no resist- ance, being only three against so great a number, one of them wrenched our calUmet from our hands, while our canoe and theirs were tied to the shore. We first presented to them a piece of ITHNJfEPIN'S DIFFICTJLTY WITH PBAYEB-BOOK. 21 French tobacco, better for smoking than theirs' and the eldest among them uttered the words' " Miamiha, Miamiha." " As we did not imderstand their language, we took a little stick, and by signs which we made on the sand, showed them that their enemies, the Miamis, whom they sought, had fled across the river Colbert [Mississippi] to join the Islinois; when they saw themselves discovered and unable to surprise their enemies, three or four old men laying their hands on my head, wept in a mourn- ful tone. - " With a spare handkerchief I had left I wiped away their tears, 'but they would not smoke our Calumet. They made us cross the river with great cries, while all shouted with tears in their eyes; they made us row before them, and we heard yells capable of striking the most resolute with terror. After landing our canoe and goods, part of which had already been taken, we made a fire to boil our kettle, and we gave them two large wild turkeys which we had killed. These Indians having called an assembly to deliberate what they were to do with us, the two head chiefs of the party approaching, showed us by signs that the warriors wished to tomahawk us. This com- pelled me to go to the war chiefs with one young man, leaving the other by our property, and throw into their midst six axes, fifteen knives and six fathom of our black tobacco ; and then bringing down my head, I showed them with an axe that they might kill me, if they thought proper. This present appeased many individual members, who gave us some beaver to eat, put- ting the three first morsels into our mouths, accor- ding to the custom of the country, and blowing on the meat, which was too hot, before putting the bark dish before us to let us eat as we liked. We spent the night in anxiety, because, before reti- rmg at night, they had returned us our peace calumet. " Our two boatmen were resolved to sell their lives dearly, and to resist if attacked ; their arms and swords were ready. As for my own part, I determined to allow myself to be killed without any resistance ; as I was going to announce to them a God who had been foully accused, un- justly condemned, and cruelly crucified, without showing the least aversion to those who put him to death. We watched in turn, in our anxiety, so as not to be surprised asleep. The next morn- ing, a chief named Narrhetoba asked for the peace calumet, flUed it with willow bark, and all smoked. It was then signified that the white men were to return with them to theiv villages." In his narrative the Franciscan remarks, "I found it diflBcult to say my office before these Indians. Many seeing me move my lips, said in a fierce tone, ' Ouakanche.' Michael, all out of countenance, told me, that If I continued to say my breviary, we should all three be kiUed, and the Picard begged me at least to pray apart, so as not to provoke them. I followed the latter's advice, but the more I concealed myself the more I had the Indians at my heels ; for when I en- tered the wood, they thought I was going to hide some goods under ground, so that I knew not on what side to turn to pray, for they never let me out of sight. This obUged me to beg pardon of my canoe -men, assuring them I could not dis- pense with saying my office. By the word, ' Ou- akanche,' the Indians meant that the book I was reading was a spirit, but by their gesture they nevertheless showed a kind of aversion, so that to accustom them to it, I chanted the litany of the Blessed Virgin in the canoe, with my book opened. They thought that the breviary was a spirit which taught me to sing for their diversion ; for these people are naturally fond of singing." This is the first mention of a Dahkotah word in a European book. The savages were annoyed rather than em-aged, at seeing the white man reading a book, and exclaimed, " Wakan-de I" this is wonderful or supernatural. The war party was composed of several bands of the M'de- wahfcantonwan Dahkotahs, and there was a di- versity of opinion in relation to the disposition that should be made of the white men. The relatives of those who had been MUed by the Miamis, were in favor of taking their scalps, but others were anxious to retain the favor of the French, and open a trading intercourse. Perceiving one of the canoe-men shoot a wUd turkey, they called the gun, " Manza Ouackange," iron that has understanding; more correctly, " Maza Wakande," this is the supernatural metal. Aquipaguetm, one of the head men, resorted to the following device to obtain merchandise. Says the Father, "This wUy savage had the bones of some distinguished relative, which he 22 EXPLOBEBS AND PJONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. preserved with great care in. some skins dressed and adorned with several rows of black and red porcupine quills. From time to time lie assem- bled his men to give it a smoke, and made us come several days to cover the bones with goods, and by a present wipe away the tears he had shed for him, and for his own son kiUed by the Miamis. To appease this captious man, we threw on the bones several fathoms of tobacco, axes, knives, beads, and some black and white wampum brace- lets. * * * "We slept at the point of the Lake of Tears [Lake Pepin], which we so called from the tears which this chief shed all night long, or by one of his sons whoin he caused to weep when he grew tired." The next day, after four or five leagues' sail, a chief came, and teUing them to leave their canoes, he pulled up three piles of grass for seats. Then taking a piece of cedar full of little holes, he placed a stick into one, which he revolved between the palms of his hands, until he kindled a fire, and informed the Frenchmen that they would be at Mille Lac in six days. On the nineteenth day after their captivity, they arrived in the vicinity of Saint Paul, not far, it is probable, from the marshy groimd on which the Kaposia band once lived, and now called Pig's Eye. The journal remarks, " Having arrived on the nineteenth day of our navigation, five leagues below St. Anthony's Palls, these Indians landed us in a bay, broke our canoe to nieces, and se- creted their own in the reeds." They then followed the traU to MUle Lac, sixty leagues distant. As they approached their villa- ges, the various bands began to show their spoils. The tobacco was highly prized, and led to some contention. The chalice of the Father, which glistened in the ^sun, they were afraid to touch, supposing it was "wakan." After five days' walk they reached the Issati [Dalikptah] settle- ments in the valley of the Bum or Knife river. The different bands each conducted a Frenchman to their village, the chief Aquipaguetin taking charge of Hennepin. After marching through the marshes towards the sources of Bum river, five wives of the chief, in three bark canoes, met them and took them a short league to an island where their cabins were. An aged Indian kindly rubbed down the way- worn Franciscan; placing him on a bear -skin near the fire, he anointed his legs and the soles of his feet with wildcat oil. The son of the chief took great pleasure in car- rying upon his bare back the priest's robe with dead men's bones enveloped. It was called Pere ■ Louis Chinnen. In the Dahkotah language Shin- na or Shinnan signifies a buffalo robe. Hennepin's description of his Ufe on the island is in these words : " The day after our arrival, Aquipaguetin, who was the head of a large family, covered me with a robe made of ten large dressed beaver skins, trimmed with porcupine quills. This Indian showed me five or six of his vnves, telling them, as I afterwards learned, that they shoul'' in fu' ture regard me as one of their children. " He set before me a bark dish full of fish, and seeing that I could not rise from the ground, he had a small sweating-cabin made, In which he made me enter with four Indians. This cabin he covered with buffalo skins, and inside he put stones red-hot. He made me a sign to do as the others before beginning to sweat, but I merely concealed my nakedness with a handkerchief. As soon as these Indians had -several times breathed out quite violently, he began to sing vo- ciferously, the others putting their hands on me and rubbing me while they wept bitterly. I be- gan to faint, but I came out and could scarcely take my habit to put on. When he made me sweat thus three times a week, I felt as strong as ever." The mariner's compass was a constant source of wonder and amazement. Aquipaguetin hav- ing assembled the braves, would ask Hennepin to show his compass. Perceiving that the needle turned, the chief harangued his men, and -told them that the Europeans were spirits, capable of doing any thing. In the Franciscan's possession was an iron pot with feet like lions', which the Indians would not touch unless their hands were wrapped in buffalo skins. The women'looked upon it as "wakan," and would not enter the cabin where it was. " The chiefs of these savages, seeing that I was desirous to learn, frequently made me write, naming all the parts of the human body ; and as I would not put on paper certain ii;idelicate words, at which they do not blush, they were heartUy amused." nENNEPlN'8 VISIT TO FALLS OF SAINT ANTHONY. 23 They often asked the Franciscaii questions, to answer which it was necessary to refer to his lex- icon. Tliis appeared very strange, and, as they had no word for paper, they said, " That white thing must he a spirit which tells Pare Louis all we say." Hennepin remarks : " These Indians often asked me how many wives and children I had, and how old I was, that is, how many winters ; for so these natives always count. Npver illu- mined by the Ught of faith, they were surprised at my answer. Pointing to our two Frenchmen, whom I was then visiting, at-a point three leagues from our village, I told them that a man among us could only have one wife ; that as for me, I had promised the Master of life to live as they saw me, and to come and Uve with them to teach them to be like the French. " But that gross people, till then lawless and faithless, turned all I said into ridicule. ' How,' said they, ' would you have these two men with thee have wives? Ours would not live with them, for they have hair all over their face, and we have none there or elsewhere.' In fact, they were never better pleased with me than when I was shaved, and from a complaisance, certainly not criminal, I shaved every week. " As often as I went to visit the cabins, I found a sick child, whose father's name was Mamenisi. Michael Ako would not accompany me; the Picard du Gay alone followed me to act as spon- sor, or, rather, to witness the baptism. " I christened the child Antoinette, in honor pf St. Anthony of Padua, as weU as for the Picard's name, which was Anthony Auguelle. He was a native of Amiens, and nephew of the Procurator- General of the Premonstratensians both now at Paris.. Having poured natural water on the head and uttered these words : ' Creature of God, I baptize thee ui the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,' I took half an altar cloth which I had wrested from the hands of an Indian who had stolen it from me, and put it on the body of the baptized child; for as I could not say mass for want of wine and vest- ments, this piece of linen could not be put to bet- ter use than to enshroud the first Christian child among these tribes. I do not know whether the softness of the linen had refreshed her, but she was the next day smiling in her mother's arms. who believed that I had cured the child ; but she died soon after, to my great consolation. " During my stay among them, there arrived four savages, who said they were come alone five hundred leagues from the west, and had been four months upon the way. They assured us there was no such place as the Straits of Anian, and that they had traveled without resting, except to sleep, and had not seen or passed over any great lake, by which phrase they always mean the sea. " They further inforjned us that the nation of the Assenipoulacs [Assiniboines] who lie north- east of Issati, was not above six or seven days' journey ; that none of the nations, within their knowledge, who lie to the east or northwest, had any great lake about their countries, which were very large, but only rivers, which came from the north. They further assured us that there were very few forests in the countries through which they passed, insomuch that now and then they were forced to make fires of buffaloes' dung to boil their food. All these circumstances make it appear that there is no such place as the Straits of Anian, as we usually see them set down on the maps. And whatever efforts have been made for many years past by the English and Dutch, to find out a passage to the Frozen Sea, they have not yet been able to effect it. But by the help of my discovery aud the assistance of God, I doubt not but a passage may still be found, and that an easy one too. " For example, we may be transported into the Pacific Sea by rivers which are large and capable of carrying gi-eat vessels, and from flience it is very easy to go to China and Japan, without cross- ing the equinoctial line; and, in all probability, Japan is on the same continent as America." Hennepin in his first book, thus describes his first visit to the Falls of St. Anthony : " In the beginiung of July, 1680, we descended the [Eimi] Eiver in a canoe southward, with the great chief Ouasicoude [Wauzeekootay] that is to say Pierced Pine, with about eighty cabins composed of more than a himdred and thirty families and about two hundred and fifty warriors. Scarcely would the Indians give me a place in their little flotilla, for they had only old canoes. They went four leagues lower down, to get birch bark to make some more. Having made a hole in the ground, to hide our silver chalice and our papers, till our 24 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. return from the liiint, and keeping only our bre- viary, so as not to be loaded, I stood on the bank of the lake formed by the river we had called St. Francis [now Eum] and stretched out my hand to the canoes as they rapidly passed in succession. "Our Frenchmen also had one for themselves, which the Indians had given them. They would not take me in, Michael Ako saying that he had taken me long enough to satisfy him. I was hurt at this answer, seeing myself thus abandoned by Christians, to whom I had always done good, as they both often acknowledged; but God never having abandoned me on that painful voyage, in- spired two Indians to take me in their little canoe, where I had no other employment than to bale out with a little bark tray, the water which entered by little holes. This I did not do with- out getting all wet. This boat might, indeed, be called a death box, for its hghtness and fragility. These canoes do not generally weigh over fifty pounds, the least motion of the body upsets them, unless you are long accustomed to that kind of navigation. " On disembarking in the evening, the Picard, as an pxcuse, told me that their canoe was half- rotten, and that had we been three in it, we should have run a great risk of remaining on the way. * * * Four days after our departure for the buffalo hunt, we halted eight leagues above St. Anthony of Padua's FaUs, on an eminence opposite the mouth of the Kiver St. Francis [Eum] * * * The Picard and myself went to look for haws, gooseberries, and Uttle wild fruit, which often did us more harm than good. This obUged us to go alone, as Michael Ako refused, in a vreetched canoe, to Ouisconsin river, which was more than a hvmdred leagues off, to see whether the Sieur de la Salle had sent to that place a re- inforcement of men, vsrith powder, lead, and other munitions, as he had promised us. "The Indians would not have suffered this voyage had not one of the three remained with them. They wished me to stay, but Michael Ako absolutely refused. As we were making the portage of our canoe at St. Anthony of Padua's FaUs, we perceived five or six of our Indians who had taken the start ; one of them was up in an oak opposite the great f aU, weeping bitterly, with a rich dressed beaver robe, whitened inside, and trimmed with porcupine quills, which he was offering as a sacrifice tp the falls; which is, in it- self, admirable and frightful. I heard him while shedding copious tears, say as he spoke to, the great cataract, 'Thou who art a spirit, grant that our nation may pass here quietly, without acci- dent; may kill buffalo in abundance ; conquer our enemies, and bring in slaves, some of whom we will put to death before thee. The Messenecqz (so they call the tribe named by the French Outa- gamis) have killed our kindred ; grant that we may avenge them.' This robe offered in sacrifice, served one of our Frenchmen, who took it as we returned." It is certainly wonderful, that Hennepin, who knew nothing of the Sioux language a few weeks before, should understand the prayer offered at the Falls without the aid of an interpreter. The narrator continues : "A league beyond St. Anthony of Padua's Falls, the Picard was obliged to land and get his powder horn, which he had left at the FaUs. * * * As we descended the river Colbert [Mississippi] we found some of our Indians on the islands loaded with buffalo meat, some of which they gave us. Two hours after landing, fifteen or sixteen warriors whom we had left above -St. Anthony of Padua's FaUs, en- tered, tomakawk in hand, upset the cabin of those who had invited us, took all the meat and bear oil they found, and greased themselves from head to foot," This was done because the others had violated the rules for the buffalo hunt. With the Indians Hennepin went down the river sixty leagues, and then went up the river again, and met buffalo. He continues : "WhUe seeking the Ouisconsin Eiver, that savage father, Aquipaguetin, whom I had left, and who I beUeved more than two hundred leagues off, on the 11th of July, 1680, appeared with the warriors." After this, Hennepin and Picard continued to go up the river almost eighty leagues. There is great confusion here, as the reader will see. "When at the mouth of the Eum Eiver, he speaks of the Wisconsin as more than a hun- dred leagues off. He fioats down the river sixty leagues ; then he ascended, but does not state the distance; then he ascends eighty leagues. He continues : " The Indians whom he had left with Michael Ako at Buffalo [Chippeway] Eiver, HENNEPIN MEETS SIEUB DU LVTH. 2S with the flotilla of canoes loaded with meat, came down. * * * All the Indian women had their stock of meat at the mouth of Buffalo River and on the islands, and again we went down the Col- bert [Mississippi] about eighty leagues. * * * We had another alarm in our camp : the old men on duty on the top of the mountains announced that they saw two warriors in the distance ; all the bowmen hastened there with speed, each try- ing to outstrip the others ; but they brought back only two of their enemies, who came to tell them that a party of their people were hunting at the extremity of Lake Conde [Superior] and had found four Spirits {so they call the French) who, by means of a slave, had expressed a wish to come on, knowing us to be among them. * * * On the 25th of July, 1680, as we were ascending the river Colbert, after the buffalo hunt, to the In- dian villages, we met Sieur du Luth, who came to the Nadouessious with five French soldiers. They joined us about two hundred and twenty leagues distant from the country of the Indians who had taken us. As we had some knowledge of the language, they begged us to accompany them to the villages of these tribes, to which I readily agreed, knowing that these two French- men had not approached the sacrament for two years." Here again the number of leagues is confusing, and it is impossible to believe that Du Luth and his interpreter Faffart, who had been trading with the Sioux for more than a year, needed the help of Hennepin, who had been about three months with these people. "We are not told by what route Hennepin and Du Liith reached Lake Issati or Mille Lacs, but Hennepin says they arrived there on the 11th of August, 1680, and he adds, " Toward the end of September, having no implements to begin an estabUshment, we resolved to tell these people, that for their benefit, we would have to return to the French settlements. The grand Chief of the Issati or Nadouessiouz consented, and traced in pencil on paper I gave him, the route I should take for four hundred leagues. With this chart, we set out, eight Frenchmen, in two canoes, and descended the river St. Francis and Colbert [Eum and Mississippi]. Two of our men took two bea- ver robes at St. Anthony of Padua's Falls, which the Indians had hung in sacrifice on the trees." The second work of Hennepin, an enlargement of the first, appeared at Utrecht in the year 1697, ten years after La SaUe's death. During the in- terval between the publication of the first and second book, he had passed three years as Super- intendent of the Recollects at Reny m the province of Artois, when Father Hyacinth Lef evre, a friend of La Salle, and Commissary Provincial of Recol- lects at Paris, wished him to return to Canada. He refused, and was ordered to go to ■ Rome, arid upon his coming back was sent to a convent at St. Omer, and there received a dispatch from the Minister of State in France to return to the coun- tries of the King of Spain, of which he was a subject. This order, he asserts, he afterwards learned was forged. In the preface to the EngUsh edition of the New Discovery, published in 1698, in London, he writes : "The pretended reason of that violent order was because I refused to return into America, where I had been already eleven years ; though the particular laws of our Order oblige none of us to go beyond sea against his will. I would have, however, returned very willingly had I not known the malice of M. La Salle, who would have ex- posed me to perish, as he did one of the men who accompanied me in my discovery. God knows that I am sorry for his unfortunate death ; but the judgments of the Almighty are always just, for the gentleman was killed by one of his ovm men, who were at last sensible that he exposed them to visible dangers without any necessity and for his private designs." After this he was for about five years at Gosse- Ues, in Brabant, as Confessor in a convent, and from thence removed to his native place, Ath, in Belgium, where, according to his narrative in the preface to the "Nouveau Decouverte," he was again persecuted. Then Father Payez, Grand Commissary of Recollects at Louvain, being in- formed that the King of Spain and the Elector of Bavaria recommended the step, consented that he should enter the service of William the Third of Great Britain, who had been very kind to the Roman Catholics of Netherlands. By order of Payez he was sent to Antwerp to take the lay habit in the convent there, and subsequently went to Utrecht, where he finished his second book known as the New Discovery. 26 EXPL0BEB8 AND PIONEUBS OF MINNESOTA. His first volume, printed in 1683, contains 312 pages, with an appendix of 107 pages, on the Customs of the Savages, while the Utrecht book of 1697 contains 509 pages without an appendix. On page 249 of the New Discovery, he begins an account of a voyage alleged to have been made to the mouth of the Mississippi, and occupies over sixty pages in the narrative. The opening sentences give as a reason for concealing to this time his discovery, that La Salle would have re- ported him to his Superiors for presuming to go down instead of ascending the stream toward the north, as had been agreed ; and that the two with him threatened that if he did not consent to de- scend the river, they would leave him on shore during the night, and pursue their own course. He asserts that he left the Gulf of Mexico, to return, on the 1st of April, and on the 24th left the Arkansas ; but a week after this, he declares he landed with the Sioux at the marsh about two miles below the city of Samt Paul. The account has been and is still a puzzle to the historical student. In our review of his first' book we have noticed that as early as 1683, he claimed to have descended the Mississippi. In the Utrecht publication he declares that while at Quebec, upon his return to France, he gave to Father Valentine Eoux, Commissary of Recol- lects, his journal, upon the promise that it would be kept secret, and that this Father made a copy of his whole voyage, including the visit to the Gulf of Mexico ; but in his Description of Louis- iana, Hennepin wrote, " "We had some design of going to the mouth of the river Colbert, which more probably empties into the Gulf of Mexico than into the Bed Sea, but the tribes that seized us gave us no time to sail up and down the river." The additions in his Utrecht book to magnify his importance and detract from others, are many. As Sparks and Parkman have pointed out the plagiarisms of this edition, a reference here is unnecessary. Du Luth, who left Quebec in 1678, and had been in northern Minnesota, with an interpreter, for a year, after he met Ako and Hennepin, be- comes of secondary importance, in the eyes of the Franciscan. In the Description of Louisiana, on page 289, Hennepin speaks of passing the Falls of Sanit Anthony, upon his return to Canada, in these few words : " Two of our men seized two beaver robes at the Falls of St. Anthony of Padua, which the Indians had in sacrifice, fg,stened to trees." But in the Utrecht edition, commencing on page 416, there is much added concerning Du Lnth. After using the language of the edition of 1688, already quoted it adds: "Hereupon there arose a dispute between Sieur du Luth and myself. I commended what they had done, say- ing, ' The savages might judge by it that they disliked the superstition of these people.' The Sieur du Luth, on the contrary, said that they ought to have left the robes where the savages placed them, for they would not fail to avenge the insult we had put upon them by this action, and that it was feared that they would attack us on this journey. I confessed he had some foun- dation for what he said, and that he spoke accor- ding tp the rules of prudence. But one of the. two men flatly replied, the two robes suited them, and they cared nothing for the savages and their superstitions. The Sieur du Luth at these words was so greatly enraged that he nearly struck the one who uttered them, but I intervened and set- tled the dispute. The Picard and Michael Ako ranged themselves on the side of those who had taken the robes in question, which might have resulted badly. " I argued with Sieur du Luth that the savages would not attack us, because I. was persuaded that their great chief Ouasicoude would have oiu- interests at heart, and he had great credit with his nation. The matter terminated pleasantly. " When we arrived near the river Ouisconsin, we halted to smoke the meat of the buffalo we had killed on the journey. During our stay, three savages of the nation we had left, came by the side of our canoe to teU us that their great chief Ouasicoude, having learned that another chief of these people wished to pursue and kill us, and that he entered the cabin where he was consult- ing, and had struck him on the head with such violence as to scatter his brains upon his associ- ates ; thus preventing the executing of this inju- rious project. " We regaled the three savages, having a great abundance of food at that time. The Sieur du Luth, after the savages had left, was as enraged as before, and feared that they would pursue and attack us on our voyage. He would have pushed TRIBUTU TO DANIEL GBEYSOLON BU LVTH. 27 the matter (urther , but seeing that one man would resist, and was not in the humor to be imposed upon, he moderated, and I appeaSed them in the end with the assurance that God would not aban- don us in distress, and, provided we confided in Him, he would deliver us from our foes, because He is the protector of men and angels." Alter describing a conference with the Sioux, he adds, " Thus the savages were very kind, without mentioning the beaver robes. The chief Ouasicoude told me to oiler a fathom of Marti- nico tobacco to the chief Aquipaguetin, who had adopted me as a son. This had an admirable effect upon the barbarians, who went oil shouting several times the word 'Louis,' [Ouis or We] .which, as he said, means the sun. Without van- ity, I must say that my name will be for a long time among these people. "The savages having left us, to go to war against the Messorites, the Maroha, the ILUnois, and other nations which live toward the lower part of the Mississippi, and are irreconcilable foes of the people of the North, the Sieur du Luth, who upon many occasions gave me marks of his friendship, could not forbear to tell our men" that I had all the reason in the world to believe that the Viceroy of Canada would give me a favorable reception, should we arrive before winter, and that he wished with all his heart that he had been among as many natives as myself." The style of Louis Hennepin is unmistakable in this extract, and it is amusing to read his pa- tronage of one of the fearless explorers of the Northwest, a cousin of Tonty, favored by Fron- tenac, and who was in Minnesota a year before his arrival. In 1691, six years before the Utrecht edition of Hennepin, another EecoUect Franciscan had pub- lished a book at Paris, called " The First Estab- lishment of the Faith in New France," in which is the following tribute to Du Luth, whom Hen- nepin strives to make a subordinate : " In the last years of M. de Frontenac's administration, Sieur DuLuth, a man of talent and experience, opened a way to the missionary and the Gospel in many different nations, turning toward the north of that lake [Superior] where he even built a fort, he advanced as far as the Lake of the Issati, called Lake Buade, from the family name of M. de Frontenac, planting the arms of his Majesty in several nations on the right and left." In the second volume of his last book, which is called " A Continuance of the New Discovery of a vast Country in America," etc., Hennepm no- ticed some criticisms. To the objection that his work was dedicated to William the Third of Great Britam, he replies : " My King, his most Catholic Majesty, his Elec- toral Highness of Bavaria, the consent in writing of the Superior of my order, the integrity of my faith, and the regular observance of my vows, which his Britannic Majesty allows me, are the best warrants of the uprightness of my inten- tions." To the query, how he could travel so far upon the Mississippi in so Uttle time, he answers with a bold face, " That we may, with a canoe and a pair of oars, go twenty, twenty-five, or thirty leagues every day, and more too, if there be oc- casion. And though we had gone but ten leagues a day, yet in thirty days we might easily have gone three hundred leagues. I j during the time we spent from the river of the lUinois to the mouth of the Meschasipi, in the Gulf of Mexico, we had used a httle more haste, we might have gone the same twice over." To the objection, that he said, he nad passed eleven years in America, when he had been there but about four, he evasively replies, that " reck- oning from the year 1674, when I first set out, to the year 1688, when I printed the second edition of my ' Louisiana,' it appears that I have spent fifteen years either in travels or printing my Discoveries." To those who objected to the statement in his first book, in the dedication to Louis the Four- teenth, that the Sioux always call the sun Louis, he writes : " I repeat what I have said before, that being among the Issati and Nadouessans, by whom I was made a slave in America, I never heard them call the sun any other than Louis. It is true these savages call also the moon Louis, but with this distinction, that they give the moon the name of Louis Bastache, which in their lan- guage signifies, the sun that shines in the night." The Utrecht edition called foi-th much censure, and no one in France doubted that Hennepin was the author. D 'Iberville, Governor of Lou- isiana, while in Paris, wrote on July 3d 1699, to 28 UXPLOBJERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. the Minister of Marine and Colonies of France, in these words : " Very much vexed at the Eec- ollect, whose false narratives had deceived every one, and caused our suffering and total failure of our enterprise, by the time consumed in the search of things which alone existed in his imag- ination." The Eev. Father James Gravier, in a letter from a fort on the Gulf of Mexico, near the Mis- sissippi, dated February 16th, 1701, expressed the sentiment of his times when he speaks of Hen- nepin " who presented to King William, the Kela- tion of the Mississippi, where he never was, and after a thousand falsehoods and ridiculous boasts, * * * he makes Mr. de la Salle appear in his Belation, wounded with two balls in the head, turn toward the Recollect Father Anastase, to ask him for absolution, having been killed in- stantly, without uttering a word • and other like false stories." Hennepin gradually faded out of sight. Bru- net mentions a letter wptten by J. B. Dubos, from Rome, dated March 1st, 1701, which men- tions that Hennepin was living on the Capitoline Hill, in the celebrated convent of Ara Coeli, and was a favorite of Cardinal Spada. The time and place of his death has hot been ascertained. NICHOLAS PEBBOT, FOUNDEB OF FIBST POST ON LAKE PEPIN. 29 CHAPTER V. NICHOLAS PEEEOT, FOUNDBK OF FIEST POST "ON LAKE PEPIK. £iulr Life.— Searches for Copper,— Interpreter at Sault St. Marie, Employed by La Salle. — Bwilds Stockade at Lake Pepin. — Hostile Indians Rebuked. — A Silver Ostensorium Qivcn to a Jesuit Chapel.— Perrot in the Battle against Senecas, in New York.— Second Visit to Sioux Country.— Taking Possession by "Proces Verbal." — Discovery of Lead Uinea. — Attends Council at Montreal. — Establishes a Post near Detroit, in Slichigan.— Ferrot's Death, and his Wife. Nicholas Perrot, sometimes written Pare, was one of the most energetic of the class in Canada known as " coureurs des bois," or forest rangers. Born in 1644, at an early age he was identified with the fur trade of the great inland lakes. As early as 1665, he was among the Outagamies [Foxes], and in 1667 was at Green Bay. In 1669, he was appointed by Talon to go to the lake re- gion in search of copper mines. At the formal taking possession of that country in the name of the King of France, at Sault St. Marie, on the 14th of May, lb71, he acted as interpreter. In 1677, he seems to have been employed at Port Prontenac. La Salle was made -very sick the next year, from eating a salad, and one Nicholas Perrot, called Joly Coeur (Jolly Soul) was sus- pected of having mingled poison with the food. After this he was associated with Du Luth in the execution of two Indians, as we have seen. In 1684, he was appointed by De la Barre, the Governor of Canada, as Commandant for the West, and left Montreal with twenty men. Ar- riving at Green Bay in "Wisconsin, some Indians told him that they had visited coimtries toward the setting sun, where they obtained the blue and green stones suspended from their ears and noses, and that they saw horses and men like Frenchmen, probably the Spaniards of New Mex- ico ; and others said that they had obtained hatch- ets from persons who lived in a house that walked on the water, near the mouth of the river of the Assiniboines, alluding to the English established at Hudson's Bay. Proceeding to the portage be- tween the Fox and Wisconsin, thirteen Hurons were met, who were bitterly opposed to the es- tablishment of a post near the Sioux. After the Mississippi was reached, a party of Winnebagoes was employed to notify the tribes of Northern Iowa that the French had ascended the river, and wished to meet them. It was further agreed that prairie fires would be kindled from time to time, so that the Indians could follow the French. After entering Lake Pepin, near its mouth, on the east side, Perrot found a place suitable for a post, where there was wood. The stockade was built at the foot of a blufE beyond which was a large prairie. La Potherie makes this statement, which is repeated by Penicaut, who vsrites of Lake Pepin : "To the right and left of its shores there are also prairies. In that on the right on the bank of the lake, there is a fort, which was built by Nicholas Perrot, whose name it yet [1700] bears." Soon after he was established, it was announced that a band of Aiouez [loways] was encamped above, and on the way to visit the post. The French ascended in canoes to meet them, but as they drew nigh, the Indian women ran up the bluffs, and hid in the woods ; but twenty of the braves mustered courage to advance and greet Perrot, and bore him to the chief's lodge. The chief, bending over Perrot, began to weep, and allowed the moisture to fall upon his visitor. After he had exhausted himself, the principal men of the party repeated the slabbering process. Then buffalo tongues were boiled in an earthen pot, and after being cut into small pieces, the chief took a piece, and, as a mark of respect, placed it in Perrot's mouth. During the winter of 1684-85, the French tra- ded in Minnesota. At the end of the beaver hunt, the Ayoes [loways] came to the post, but Perrot was absent visiting the Nadouaissioux. and they sent a chief to notify him of their arrival. Four Illinois met him on the way, and wore anxious for the return of f oiu: children held by the French. When the 30 EXPLOBEBB AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. Sioux, who were at war with the Illinois, per- ceived them, they wished to seize their canoes, but the French voyageurs who were guarding them, pushed into the middle of the river, and the French at the post coming to their assistance, a reconciliation was effected, and four of the Sioux took the Illinois upon their shoulders, and bore them to the shore. An order having been received from Denon- ville. Governor of Canada, to bring the Miamis, and other tribes, to the rendezvous at Niagara, to go on an expedition against the Senecas, Per- •rot entrusting the post at Lake . Pepin to a few Frenchmen, visited the Miamis, who were dwel- ling below on the Mississippi, and with no guide but Indian camp fires, went sixty miles into the country beyond the river. Upon his return, he perceivea a great smoke, and at first thought that it was a war party pro- ceeding to the Sioux country. Fortunately he met a Maskouten chief, who had been at the post to see him, and he gave the intelligence, that the Outagamies [Foxes], Kikapous [Kjckapoos], and Mascoutechs [Maskoutens], and others, from the region of Green Bay, had determined to pillage the post, kill the French, and then go to war against the Sioux. Hurrying on, he reached the fort, and learned that on that very day three spies had been there and seen that there were only six Frenchmen in charge. The next day two more spies appeared, but Perrot had taken the precaution to put loaded guns at the door of each hut, and caused his men frequently to change their clothes. To the query, " How many French were there?" the reply was given, " Forty, and that more were daily expected, who had been on a buffalo hunt, and that the guns were weU loaded andknives well sharpened." They were then told to go back to their camp aud bring a chief of each nation represented, and that if Indians, in large numbers, came near, they would be fired at. In accordance with this mes- sage six chiefs presented themselves, After their bows and arrows were taken away they were in- vited to Perrot's cabin, who gave something to eat and tobacco to smoke. Looking at Perrot's loaded guns they asked, '-If he was afraid of his children?" He replied, he was not. They con- tinued, " You are displeased."- He answered, " I have good reason to be. The Spirit has warned me of your designs; you will take my things away and put me in the kettle, and proceed against the Nadouaissioux, The Spirit told me to be on my guard, and he would help me." At this they were astonished, and confessed that an attack was meditated. That night the chiefs slept in the stockade, and early the next morn- ing a part of the hostile force was encamped in the vicinity, and wished to trade. Perrot had now only a force of fifteen men, and seizing the chiefs, he told them he would break their heads if they did not disperse the Indians. One of the chiefs then stood up on the gate of the fort and said to the warriors, " Do not advance, young men, or you are dead. The Spirit has warned Metaminens [PerrotJ of your designs." They fol- lowed the advice, and afterwards Perrot present- ed them with two guns, two kettles, and some tobacco, to ,close the door of war against the Na- douaissioux, and the chiefs were all permitted to make a brief visit to the post. Returning to Green Bay in 1686, he passed much time in collecting allies for the expedition against the Iroquois in New York. During this year he gave to the Jesuit chapel at Depere, five miles above Green Bay, a church utensil of silver, fif- teen inches high, still in existence. The stand- ard, nine inches in height, supports a radiated circlet closed with glass on both sides and sur- mounted with a cross. This vessel, weighing about twenty dunces, was intended to show the consecrated wafer of the mass, and is called a soleil, monstrance, or ostensorium. Around the oval base of the rim is the follow- ing inscription: ^^^^^^BMBNicao^^^ X % ^. 4^ V .^ *■*"* n JI3 «aiA^ itf)"' In 1802 some workmen in diggiag at Green Bay, Wisconsin, on the old Langlade estate dia- A CUP OF BBANDY AND WATEB DETECTS A THIEF. 3l covered this relic, ■which is now kept in the vault of the Eoman Catholic bishop of that diocese. During the spring of 1687 Perrot, with De Lu- th and Tonty, was with the Indian alUes and the French in the expedition against the Senecas of the Genessee Valley in New York. The next year Denonville, Governor of Canada, again sent Perrot with forty Prenchmen to the Sioux who, says Potherie, " were very distant, and who would not trade with us as easily as the other tribes, the Outagamis [Poxes] having boasted of having cut off the passage thereto." When Perrot arrived at Mackinaw, the tribes of that region were much excited at the hostility of the Outagamis [Poxes] toward the Sauteurs [Chippeways].- As soon as Perrot and his party reached Green Bay a deputation of the Poxes sought an interview. He told them that he had nothing to do with this quarrel with the Chippe- ways. In justification, they said that a party of their- young men, in going to war against the Nadouaissioux, had found a young man an^ three Chippeway girls. Perrot was silent, and continued his journey towards the Nadouaissioux. Soon he was met by five chiefs of the Poxes in a canoe, who begged him to go to their village. Perrot consented, and when he went into ia chief's lodge they placed be- fore him broiled venison, and raw meat for the rest of the French. He refused to eat because, said he, " that meat did not give him any spirit, but he would take some when the Outagamis [Foxes] were more reasonable." He then chided them for not having gone, as requested by the Governor of Canada, to the Detroit of Lake Erie, and during the absence of the French fight- ing with the Chippeways. Having ordered them to go on their beaver hunt and only fight against the Iroquois, he left a few Frenchmen to trade and proceeded on his journey to the Sioux coun- try. Arriving at the portage between the Fox and "Wisconsin Rivers they were impeded by ice, but with the aid of some Pottawattomies they trans- ported their goods to,the Wisconsin, which they found no longer frozen. The Chippeways were informed that their daughters had been taken from the Foxes, and a deputation came to take them back, but being attacked by the Poxes, who did not know their errand, they fled without se- curing the three girls. Perrot then ascended the Mississippi to the post which in 1684 he had erected, just above the mouth, and on the east side of Lake Pepin. As soon as the rivers were navigable, the Na- douaissioux came down and escorted Perrot to one of their villages, where he was welcomed with much enthusiasm. He was carried upon a beaver robe, followed by a long line of warriors, each bearing a pipe, and singing. After taking him around the village, he was borne to the chief's lodge, when several came in to we,ep over his head, with the same tenderness that the Ayoes (loways) did, when Perrot several years before arrived at Lake Pepin. " These weepings," says an old chronicler " do not weaken their souls. They are very good warriors, and reported the bravest in that region. They are at war with all the tribes at present except the Saulteurs [Chippeways] and Ayoes [loways], and even with these they have quarrels. At the break of day the Nadouaissioux balhe, even to the youngest. They have very fine forms, but the women are not comely, and they look upon them as slaves. They are jealous and suspicious about them, and they are the cause of quarrels and blood-shedding. " The Sioux are very dextrous with their ca- noes, and they fight unto death if surrounded. Their country is full of swamps, which shelter them in summer from being molested. One must be a Nadouaissioux, to find the way to their vil- lages." While Perrot was absent in New York, fight- ing the Senecas, a Sioux chief knowing that few Frenchmen were left at Lake Pepin, came with one hundred warriors, and endeavored to pUlage it. Of this complaint was made, and the guilty leader was near being put to death by his associ- ates. Amicable relations having been formed, preparations were made by Perrot to return to his post. As they were going away, one of the Frenchmen complained that a box of his goods had been stolen. Perrot ordered a voyageur to bring a cup of water, and into it he poured some brandy. He then addressed the Indians and told them he would dry up their marshes if the goods were not restored; and then he set on fire the brandy in the cup. The savages were astonished and terrified, and supposed that he possessed su- pernatural powers ; and in a little "-'"'lethe goods 32 EXPLOBEBS AND PIONEEBB OF MINNESOTA. were found and restored to the owner, and the Prench descended to their stockade. The Poxes, while Perrot was in the Sioux country, changed their village, and settled on the Mississippi. Coming up to visit Perrot, they asked him to establish friendly relations between them and the Sioux. At the time some Sioux were at the post trading furs, and at iirst they supposed the Prench were plotting with the Poxes. Perrot, however, eased them by present- ing the calumet and saying that the Prench con- sidered the Outagamis [Poxes] as brothers, and then adding: "Smoke in my pipe; this is the manner with which Onontio [Governor of Can- ada] feeds his children." The Sioux replied that they wished the Pbxes to smoke first. This was reluctantly done, and the Sioux smoked, but would not conclude a definite peace until they consulted their chiefs. This was not concluded, because Perrot, before the chiefs came down, received orders to return to Canada. About this time, in the presence of Pather Jo- seph James Marest, a Jesuit missionary, Boisguil- lot, a trader on the Wisconsin and Mississippi, Le Sueur, who afterward, built a post below the Saint Croix River, about nine miles from Hastings, the following document was prepared: " Nicholas Perrot, commanding for the King at the post of the Nadouessioux, commissioned by the Marquis Denonville, Governor and lieuten- ant Governor of all New Prance, to manage the interests of commerce among all the Indian tribes and people of the Bay des Puants [Green Bay], Nadouessioux, Mascoutens, and other western na- tions of the Upper Mississippi, and to take pos- session in the King's name of all the places where he has heretofore been and whither he will go: " We this day, the eighth of May, one thousand six hundred and eighty-nine, do, in the presence of the Reverend Pather Marest, of the Society of Jesus, Missionary among the Nadouessioux, of Monsieur de Boisguillot, commanding the Prench in the neighborhood of the Ouiskonche, on the Mississippi, Augustin Legardeur, Esquire, Sieur de Caumont, and of Messieurs Le Sueur, Hebert, Lemire and Blein. " Declare to all whom it may concern, that, be- ing come from the Bay des Puants, and to the Lake of the Ouiskonches, we did transport our- selves to the country of the Nadouessioux, on the border of the river St. Croix, and at the mouth of the river St. Pierre, on the bank of which were the Mantantans, and further up to the Interior, as far as the Menchokatonx [Med-ay-wah-kawn- twawn], with whom dwell the majority of the Songeskitons [Se-see-twawnsJ and other Nadou- essioux who are to the northwest of the Missis- sippi, to take possession, for and in the name of the King, of the countries and rivers inhabited by the said tribes, and of which they are proprietors. The present act done in our presence, signed with our hand, and subscribed." The three Chippeway girls of whom mention has been made were still with the Poxes, and Perrot took them with him to Mackinaw, upon his return to Canada. While there, the Ottawas held some prisoners upon an island not far from the mainland. The Jesuit Pathers went over and tried to save the captives from harsh treatment, but were unsuc- cessful. The canoes appeared at length near each other, one man paddling in each, while the war- riors were answering the shouts of the prisoners, who each held a white stick in his hand. As they neared the shore the chief of the party made a speech to the Indians who lived on the shore, and giving a history of the campaign, told them that they were masters of the prisoners. The warriors then came on land, and, according to custom, abandoned the spoils. An old man then ordered nine" men to conduct the prisoners to a separate place. The women and the young men formed a Une with big sticks. The yormg pris- oners soon found their feet, but the old men were so badly used they spat blood, and they were con- demned to be burned at the Mamilion. The Jesuit Pathers and the Prench ofiicers were much embarrassed, and feared that the Iro- quois would complain of the little care which had been used to prevent cruelty. - Perrot, in this emergency, walked to the place where the prisoners were singing the death dirge, in expectation of being burned, ^nd told, them to sit down and be silent. A few Ottauwaws rudely told them to sing on, but Perrot forbade. He then went back to the Council, where the old men had rendered judgment, and ordered one prisoner to be burned at Mackinaw, one at Sault St. Marie and another at Green Bay. Undaunted he spoke as follows : "I come to cut the strings of the FERROT VISITS THE LEAD JUN'ES. 33 dogs. I will not suffer them to be eaten . I have pity on them,.since my Father, Onontio, has com- manded me. You Outaouaks [Ottawaws] are like tame bears, who wUl not recognize them who has brought them up. You have forgotten Onon- tio's protection. When he asks your obedience, you want to rule over him, and eat the flesh of those children he does not wish to give to you. Take care, that, if oyu swallow them, Onontio wUl tear them with violence from between your teeth. I speak as a brother, and I think I am showing pity to your children, by cutting the bonds of your prisoners." His boldness had the desired effect. The pris- oners were released, and two of them were sent with him to Montreal, to be returned to the Iro- quois. On the 22nd of May, 1890, with one hundred and forty-three voyageurs and six Indians, Per- rot left Montreal as an escort of Sieur de Lou- vigny La Porte, a half-pay captain, appointed to succeed Durantaye at Mackinaw, by Frontenac, the new Governor of Canada, who in October of the previous year had arrived, to take the place of Denonville. Perrot, as he approached Mackinaw, went in advance to notify the French of the coming of the commander of the post. As he came in sight of the settlement, he hoisted the white flag with the fleur de lis and the voyageurs shouted, " Long live the king ! ' ' Lou vigny soon appeared and was received by one hundred " coureur des bois " under arms. From Mackinaw, Perrot proceeded to Green Bay, and a party of Miamis there begged him to make a trading establishment on the Mississippi towards the O uiskonsing ( Wisconsin. ) The chief made him a present of a piece of lead from a mine which he had found in a small stream which flows into the Mississippi. Perrot promised to visit him within twenty days, and the chief then returned to his village below the d'Ouiskonche (iWsconsin) Eiver. Having at length reached his post on Lake Pepin, he was infoi'med that the Sioux were forming a large war party against the Outaga- mis (Foxes) and other allies of the French. He gave notice of his arrival to a party of about four hundred Sioux who were on the Mississippi. They arrested the messengers and came to the post for the purpose of plunder. Perrot asked them why they acted in this manner, and said that the Foxes, Miamis, Kickapoos, Illinois, and Maskoutens had united in a war party against them, but that he had persuaded them to give it up, and now he wished them to return to their families and to their beaver. The Sioux declared that they had started on the war-path, and that they were ready to die. After they had traded their furs, they sent for Peirot to come to their camp, and begged that he would not hinder them from searching for their foes. Perrot tried to dis- suade them, but they insisted that the Spirit had given them men to eat, at three days' journey from the post Then more powerful influences were used. After giving them two kettles and some merchandise, Poerrt spoke thus: " I love your life, and I am sure you will be defeated. Your Evil Spirit has deceived you. If you kill the Outagamis, or their allies, you must strike me first; if you kill them, you kill me just the same, for I hold them under one wing and you under the other." After this he extended the calumet, which they at first refused; but at length a chief said he was right, and, making invocations to the sun, wished Perrot to take him back to his arms. This was granted, on condition that he would give up his weapons of war. The chief then tied them to a pole in the centre of the fort, turning them toward the sun. He then persuaded the other chiefs to give up the expedition, and, send- ing for Perrot, he placed the calumet before him, one end in the earth aud the other on a small forked twig to hold it firm. Then he took from his own sack a pair of his cleanest moccasins, and taking off Perrot's shoes, put on these. After he had made him eat, presenting the calumet, he said: " We listen to you now. Do for us as you do for our enemies, and prevent them from kill- ing us, and we will separate for the beaver hunt. The sun is the witness of our obedience." After this, Perrot descended the Mississippi and revealed to the Maskoutens, who had come to meet him, how he had pacified the Sionx. He, about this period, in accordance with his prom- ise, visited the lead mines. He found the ore abundant " but the lead hard to work because it lay between rocks which required blowing up. It had very little dross and was easily melted." 34 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. Penicaut, who ascended the Mississippi in 1700, wrote that twenty leagues below the Wisconsin, on both sides of the Mississippi, were mines of lead called "Mcolas Perrot's." Early French maps indicate as the locality of lead mines the site of modern towns, Galena, in Illinois, and Du- buque, in Iowa. In August, 1693, about two hundred Prench- men from Mackinaw, with delegates from the tribes of the West, arrived at Montreal to at- tend a grand council called by Governor Pronte- nac, and among these was Perrot. On the first Sunday in September the governor gave the Indians a great feast, after which they and the traders began to return to the wilder- ness. Perrot was ordered by Prontenac to es- tabUsh a new post for the Miamis in Michigan, in the neighborhood of the Kalamazoo River. Two years later he is present again, in August, at a council in Montreal, then returned to the West, and in 1699 is recalled from Green Bay. In 1701 he was at Montreal acting as interpreter, and appears to have died before 1718: his wife was Madeline Eaolos, and his residence was in the Seigneury of Becancourt, not far from Three Bivers, on the St. Lawrence. BARON LA HONTAN'S FABULOUS VOYAGE. 3.5 CHAPTER VI. BAROSr LA BOSTTAN'S FABULOUS VOYAGE. Li Hontan, ij, Gascon by Birth. — Early Life. — Description of Vox and Wisconsin Rivers — Indian Feast — Alleged Ascent of Long River, — Bobe Exposes the Deception. — Route to the Pacific. The " Travels " of Baron La Hontan appeared in A. D. 1703, both at London and at Hague, and were as saleable and readable as those of Hermepin, which were on the counters of booksellers at the same time. La Hontan, a Gascon by birth, and in style of writing, when about seventeen years of age, ar- rived in Canada, in 1683, as a private soldier, and was with Gov. De la Barre in his expedition of 1684, toward Magara, and was also in the battle near Rochester, New York, in 1687, at which Du Luth and Perrot, explorers of Minnesota, were present. In 1688 he appears to have been sent to Fort St. Joseph, which was built by Du Luth, on the St. Clare River, near the Site of Fort Gratiot, Michigan. It is possible that he may have accom- panied Perrot to Lake Pepin, who came about this time to reoccupy his old post. From the following extracts it wiU be seen that his style is graphic, and that he probably had been in 1688 in the valley of the Wisconsin. At Mack- inaw, after his return from his pretended voyage of the Long River, he writes: " I left here on the 24th September, with my men and five Outaouas, good hunters,^ whom I have before mentioned to you as having been of good service to me. All my brave men being provided with good canoes, filled with provisions and . 60f In departing from the Kikapoos village, I gave them the rest of the goods for their good treatment, estimated at 80f In a letter, written by a priest, at Xew Orleans, on July 12, 1730, is the following exaggerated ac- count of the capture of Father Guignas: " We always felt a distrust of the Fox Indians , although they did not longer dare to undertake anything, since Father Guignas has detached from their al- liance the tribes of the Kikapous and Maskoutins. You know, my Eeverend Father, that, being in Canada, he had the courage to penetrate even to the Sioux near the sources of the Mississippi, at the distance of eight hundred leagues from New Orleans and five hundred from Quebec. Obliged to abandon this important mission by the unfor- tunate result of the enterprise against the Foxes, he descended the river to repair to the lUinois. On the 15th of October in the year 1728 he was arrested when half way by the Kickapous and Maskoutins. For four months he was a captive among the Indians, where he had much to suffer and everything to fear. The time at last came when he was to be burned alive, when he was adopted by an old man whose family saved his life and procured his liberty. " Our missionaries who are among the Illinois were no sooner acquainted with the situation than they procured him all the alleviation they were able. Everything which he received he em- ployed to concUiate the Indians, and succeeded to the extent of engaging them to conduct him to the Illinois to make peace with the French and Indians of this region. Seven or eight months after this peace was concluded, the Maskoutins and Kikapous returned again to the Illinois coun- try, and took back Father Guignas to spend the winter, from whence, in all probability, he wUl return to Canada." In dispatches sent to France, in October, 1729, by the Canadian government, the following refer- ence is made to Fort Beauhaniois : " They agree that the fort built among the Scioux, on the bor- der of Lake Pepin, appears to be badly situated on account of the freshets, but the Indians assure that the waters rose higher in 1728 than it ever did before. When Sieur de Laperriere located it at that place it was on the assurance of the In- dians that the waters did not rise so high." In reference to the absence of Indians, is the fol- lowing: " It is very true that these Indians did leave shortly after on a hunting excursion, as thQy are in the habit of doing, for their own support and that of their families, who have only that means of hveUhood, as they do not cultivate the soil at all. M. de Beauharnois has just been informed that their absence was occasioned only by having fallen in while himting vnth a number of prairie Scioux, by whom they were invited to occompany them on a war expedition against the Mahas, 56 EXPLOBERS AND PIONEEBS OP MINNESOTA. which invitation they accepted, and returned only in the month of July following. "The interests of religion, of the service, and of the colony, are involved in the maintenance of this establishment, which has been the more nec- essary as there is no doubt but the Foxes, when routed, would have found an asylum among the Scioux had not the French been settled there, and the docility and submission manifested by the Foxes can not be attributed to any cause ex- cept the attention entertained by the Scioux for the French, and the offers which the former made the latter, of which the Foxes were fully cognisant. " It is necessary to retain the Scioux in these favorable dispositions, in order to keep the Foxes in check and counteract the measures they might adopt to gain over the Scioux, who will invaria- bly reject their propositions so long as the French remain in the country, and their trading post shall continue there. But, despite all these "ad- vantages and the importance of preserving that establishment, M. de Beauhamois cannot take any steps until he has news of the French who asked his permission this summer to go up there with a canoe load of goods, and until assured that those who wintered there have not dismantled the fort, and that the Scioux continue in the same sentiments. Besides, it does not seem very easy, in the present conjuncture, to maintain that post unless there is a solid peace with the Foxes; on the other hand, the greatest portion of the tra- ders, who applied in 1727 for the establishment of that post, have withdrawn, and will not send thither any more, as the rupture with the Foxes, through whose country it is necessary to pass in order to reach the Scioux in canoe, has led them to abandon the idea. But the one and the other case might be remedied. The Foxes wiU, in all probability, come or send next year to sue for peace; therefore, if it be granted to them on ad- vantageous conditions, there need be no appre- hension when going to the Sioux, and another company could be formed, less numerous than the first, through whom, or some responsible mer- chants able to afford the outfit, a- new treaty could be made, whereby these difficulties would be soon obviated. One only trouble remains, and that is, to send a commanding and sub-officer, and some soldiers, up there, which are absolutely necessary for the maintenance of good order at that post; the missionaries would not go there without a commandant. This article, which re- gards the service, and the expense of which must be on his majesty's account, obliges them to ap- ply for orders. They will, as far as lies in their power, induce the traders to meet that expense, which will possibly amount to 1000 Uvres or 1500 livres a year for the commandant, and in proportion for the officer under him; but, as in the beginnuig of an establishment the expenses exceed the profits, it is improbable that any corn- pany of merchants will assume the outlay, and in this case they demand orders on this point, as well as his majesty's opinion as to the necessity of preserving so useful a post, and a nation which has already afEorded proofs of its fidelity and at- tachment. " These orders could be sent them by the way of He Eoyale, or by the first merchantmen that will sail for Quebec. The time required to re- ceive intelligence of the occurrences in the Scioux country, will admit of their waiting for these orders before doing anything." Sieur de la Jemeraye, a relative of Sieur de la Perriere Boucher, with a few French, during the troubles remained in the Sioux country. After peace was established with the Foxes, Legardeur Saint Pierre was in command at Fort Beauhar- nois, and Father Guignas again attempted to es- tablish a Sioux mission. In a communication dated 12th of October, 1736, by the Canadian au- thorities is the following: "In regard to the Scioux, Satat Pierre, who commanded at that post, and Father Guignas, the missionary, have written to Sieur de Beauharnois on the tenth and eleventh of last April, that these Indians ap- peared well intentioned toward the French, and had no other fear than that of being abandoned by them. Sieur de Beauhamois annexes an ex- tract of these letters, and although the Scioux seem very friendly, the result only can tell whether this fidelity is to be absolutely depended upon, for the unrestrained and inconsistent spirit which composes the Indian character may easily change- it. They have not come over this summer as yet, but M. de la St. Pierre is to get them to do so next year, and to have an eye on their proceed- ings." The reply to this communication from Louis DH LVSIGNAN VISITS THE SIOUX COUNTRY. 61 XV. dated Versailles, May 10th, 1737, was in these words : " As respects the Scioux, according to what the commandant and missionary at that post have written to Sieur de Beauharnois rela- tive to the disposition of these Indians, nothing appears to be wanting on that point. " But their delay in coming down to Montreal since the time they have promised to do so, must render their sentiments somewhat suspected, and nothing but facts can determine whether their fidelity can be absolutely relied on. But what must still further increase the uneasiness to be entertained in their regard is the attack on the convoy of M. de Verandrie, especially if this officer has adopted the course he had informed the Marqui^ de Beauharnois he should take to have revenge therefor." The particulars of the attack alluded to will be found in the next chapter. Soon after this the Foxes again became troublesome, and the post on Lake Pepin was for a time abandoned by the French. A dispatch in 1741 uses this language : " The Marquis de Beauharnois' opinion respect- ing the war against the Foxes, has been the more readily approved by the Baron de Longeuil, Messieurs De la Chassaigne, La Come, de Lig- nery, LaNoue, and Duplessis - Fabert, whom he had assembled at his house, as it appears from all the letters that the Count has wrii "n for sev- eral years, that he has nothing so much at heart as the destruction of that Indian iiation, which can not be prevailed on by the presents and the good treatment of the French, to live in peace, not- withstanding all its promises. " Besides, it is notorious that the Foxes have a secret understanding with the Iroquois, to secure a retreat among the latter, in case they be obliged to abandon their villages. They have one already secured among the Sioux of the prairies, with whom they are allied; so that, should they be advised beforehand of the design of the French to wage war against them, it would be easy for them to retire to the one or the other before their passage could be intersected or themselves at- tacked in their villages." In the summer of 1743, a deputation of the Sioux came down to Quebec, to ask that trade might be resumed. Three years after this, four Sioux chiefs came to Quebec, and asfed that a commandant might be sent to Fort Beauharnois ; wliich was not granted. During the winter of 1745-6, De Lusignan vis- ited the Sioux country, ordered by the govern- ment to hunt up the "coureurs des bois," and withdraw them from the country. They started to return with him"; but learning that they would be arrested at Mackinaw, for violation of law, they ran away. While at the villages of the Sioux of the lakes and plains, the chiefs brought to this officer nineteen of their young men, bound with cords, who had killed three Frenchmen, at the Illinois. While he remained with them, they made peace with the O jib ways of La Pointe, with whom they had been at war for some time. On his return, four chiefs accompanied him to Montreal, to solicit pardon for their young braves. The lessees of the trading-post lost many of their peltries that winter in consequence of a fire. Eeminiscences of St. Pierre's residence at Lake Pepin were long preserved. Carver, in 1766, "ob- served the ruins of a French factory, where, it is said. Captain St. Pierre resided, and carried on a great trade with the Nadouessies before the re- duction of Canada." Pike, in 1805, wrote in his journal: " Just be- low Pt. Le Sable, the French, who had driven the Renards [Foxes] from Wisconsin, and chased them up the Mississippi, built a stockade on this lake, as a barrier against the savages. It became a noted factory for the Sioux." 58 BXPLORBBS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTER IX. VEUENDBYE, THE EXPLOEEB OF NOETHEKN MINNESOTA, AND DISCOVEEEE OF THE BOCKY MOUNTAINS. ' Conversation of Verendrye with Father De Gonor. — Parentage and Early Life.— Old Indian Map Preserved. — ^Vtrendrye's Son and Nephew Explore Pigeon River and Reach Rainy l^ake. — Father Messayer a Companion. — Fort St. Pierre Established.— Lake of the Woods Reached and Fort St. Charles Built.— De la Jemeraye's Map. — Fort on the Assinahoine River. — Verendrye'a Son, Father Ouneau and Associates Killed by Sioux, on Massacre Isle, in Lake of the Woods —Fort La Reine.— Verendrye's Eldest Son, with Others, Reaches the Missouri River. — Discovers the Rocky Mountains. — Returns to Lake of the Woods. — Exploration of Saskatchewan River. — Sieur de la Verendrye Jr. — Terendrye the Father, made Captain of the Order of St. Louis.— His Death.— The Swedish Traveler, Ealni, Notices Verendrye. — Bougainville Describes Verendrye's Ex- plorations. — Legardeur de St. Pierre at Fort La Reine. — Fort Jonquiere Estab- lished.— De la Corne Succeeds St. Pierre.— St. Pierre Meets Washington at French Creek, in Pennsylvania.— Killed in Battle, near Lake George. Early in the year 1728, two travelers met at the secluded post of Mackinaw, one was named De Gonor, a Jesuit Eather, who with Guighas, had gone with the expedition, that the September before had built Fort Beauharnois on the shores of Lake Pepin, the other was Pierre Gualtier Va- rennes, the Sieur dela Verendrye the commander of the post on Lake Nepigon of the north shore of Lake Superior, and a relative of the Sieur de la Perriere, the commander at Lake Pepin. Verendrye was the son of Eene Gualtier Va- rennes who for twenty-two years was the chief magistrate at Three Rivers, whose vrife was Ma- rie Boucher, the daughter of his predecessor whom he had married when she was twelve years of age. He became a cadet in 1697, and in 1704 accompanied an expedition to New England. The next year he was in l^"ewf oundland and the year following he went to Prance, joined a regi- ment of Brittany and was in the conflict at Mal- plaquet when the French troops were defeated by the Duke of Marlborough. When he returned to Canada he was obUged to accept the position of ensign notwithstanding the gallant manner in which he had behaved. In time he became iden- tified with the Lake Superior region. While at Lake Nepigon the Indians assured him that there was a communication largely by water to the Pacific Ocean. One, named Ochagachs, drew a rude map of the country, which is still preserved among the French archives. Pigeon River is marked thereon Mantohavagane, and the River St. Louis is marked R. fond du L. Superior, and the Indians appear to have passed from its head- waters to Rainy Lake. Upon the western ex- tremity is marked the River of the West. De Gonor conversed much upon the route to the Pacific with Verendrye, and promised to use his influence with the Canadian authorities to advance the project of exploration. Charles De Beauharnois, the Governor of Can- ada, gave Verendrye a respectful hearing, and carefully examined the map of the region west of the great lakes, which had been dravm by Ocha- gachs (Otchaga), the Indian guide. Orders were soon given to fit out an expedition of fifty men. It left Montreal in 1731, under the conduct of his sons and nephew De la Jemeraye, he not joining the party till 1733, in consequence of the deten- tions of business. In the autumn of 1731, the party reached Rainy Lake, by the Nantouagan, or Groselliers river, now called Pigeon. Father Messayer, who had been stationed on Lake Superior, at the Grosel- liers river, was taken as a spiritual guide. At the foot of Rainy Lake a post was erected and called Fort St. Pierre, and the next year, having crossed Minittie, or Lake of the Woods, they es- tablished Fort St. Charles on its southwestern bank. Five leagues from Lake Winnipeg they established a post on the Assinaboine. An un- published map of these discoveries by De la Jem- eraye still exists at Paris. The river Winnipeg called by them Maurepas, in honor of the minis- ter of France in 1734, was protected by a fort of the same name. About this time their advance was stopped by the exhaustion of supplies, but on the 12th of April, 1735, an arrangement was made for a sec- ond equipment, and a fourth son joined the expe- dition. In June, 1736, while twenty-one of the expedi- DISCOVEBY OF THE ROCKY MUUNTMNS. 59 tion were camped upon an isle in the Lake of the Woods, they were surprised by a band of Sioux hostile to the French allies, the Cristuiaux, and all killed. The island, upon this account, is called Massacre Island. A few days after, a party of five Canadian voyageurs discovered their dead bodies and scalped heads. Father Ouneau, the missionary, was found upon one knee, an ar- row in his head, his breast bare, his left hand touching the ground, and the right hand raised. Among the slaughtered was also a son of Ver- endrye, who had a tomahawk in his back, and his body adorned with garters and bracelets of porcu- pine. The father was at the foot of the Lake of the "Woods when he received the news of his son's murder, and about the same time heard of the death of his enterprising nephew, Dufrost de la Jemeraye, the son of his sister Marie Beine de Varennes, and brother of Madame Youville, the foundress of the Hospitallers at Montreal. It was under the guidance of the latter that the party had, in 1731, mastered the difHculties of the Xantaouagon, or Groselliers river. On the 3d of October, 1738, they built an ad- vanced post. Fort La Keine, on the river Assini- bof-ls, now Asslnaboine, which they called St Charles, and beyond was a branch called St. Pierre. These two rivers received the baptismal name of Verendrye, which was Pierre, and Gov- ""■nor Beauharnois, which was Charles. The post became the centre of trade and point of departure for explorations, either nortli or south. It was by ascending the Assinaboine, ,and by the present trail from its tributary, j\louse river, they reached the country of the JMantanes, and in 1741, came to the upper Jlissouri, passed the Yel- low Stone, and at length arrived at the Rocky Mountains. The party was led by the eldest son and liis brother, the chevalier. They left the Lake of the Woods on the 29th of April, 1742, came in sight of the Rocky Mountains on the 1st of January, 1743, and on the 12th ascended them. On the route they fell in with the Beaux Hom- mes, Pioya, Petits Renards, and Arc tribes, and stopped among the Snake tribe, but could go no farther in a southerly direction, owing to a war between the Arcs and Snakes. On the 19th of May, 1744, they had returned to the upper Missouri, and, in tlie country of the Petite Cerise tribe, they planted on an eminence a leaden plate of the arms of France, and raised a monument of stones, which they called Beau- harnois. They returned to the Lake of the Woods on the 2d of July. North of the Assiniboine they proceeded to Lake Dauphin, Swan's Lake, explored the riv- er "Des Biches," and ascended even to the fork of the Saskatchewan, which they called Pos- koiac. Two forts were subsequently established, one near Lake Dauphin and the other on the river " des Biches," called Fort Bourbon. The northern route, by the Saskatchewan, was thought to have some advantage over the Missouri, be- cause there was no danger of meeting with the Spaniards. Governor Beauharnois having been prejudiced against Verendrye by envious persons, De Noy- elles was appointed to take command of the posts. During these difficulties, we find Sieur de la Verendrye, Jr., engaged in other duties. In August, 1747, he arrives from Mackinaw at Mon- treal, and in the autumn of that year he accom- panies St. Pierre to Mackinaw, and brings back the convoy to Montreal. In February, 1 748, with five Canadians, five Cristenaux, two Ottawas, and one Sauteur, he attacked the Mohawks near Schenectady, and returned to Montreal with two scalps, one that of a chief. On June 20th, 1748, it is recorded that Chevalier de la Verendrye de- pai-ted from Montreal for the head of Lake Supe- rior. Margry states that he perished at sea in November, 1764, by the wreck of the " Auguste." Fortunately, Galissioniere the successor of Beauharnois, although deformed and insignifi- cant in appearance, was fair minded, a lover of science,, especially botany, and anxious to push discoveries toward the Pacific. Verendrye the father was restored to favor, and made Captain of the Order of St. Louis, and ordered to resume explorations, but he died on December 6th, 1749, while planning a tour up the Saskatchewan. The Swedish Professor, Kalm, met him in Can- ada, not long before his decease, and had inter- esting conversations with him about the furrows on the plains of the Missouri, which he errone- ously conjectured indicated the former abode of an agricultural people. These ruts are familiar to modern travelers, and may be only buffalo trails. Father Coquard, wno had been associated with 60 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. Verendrye, says that they first met the Mantanes, and next the Broehets. After these were the Gros Ventres, the Crows, the Flat Heads, the Black Peet, and Dog Feet, who were established on the Missouri, even up to the falls, and that about thirty leagues beyond they found a narrow pass in the mountains. Bougainville gives a more full account: he says: 'He- who most advanced this discovery was the Sieur de la Veranderie. He went from Fort la Eeine to the Missouri. He met on the banks of this river the Mandans, or White Beards, who had seven villages with pine stockades, strength- ened by a ditch. Next to these were the Kinon- gewiniris. or the Broehets, in three villages, and toward the upper part of the river were three villages of the Mahantas. All along the mouth of the Wabeik, or Shell Eiver, were situated twenty-three villages of the Panis. To the south- west of this river, on the banks of the Ouanarade- ba, or La Graisse, are the Hectanes or Snake tribe. They extend to the base of a chain of mountains which runs north northeast. South of this is the river Karoskiou, or 'Cerise Pelee, which is supposed to flow to California. " He found in the immense region watered by the Missouri, and in the vicinity of forty leagues, the Mahantas, the Owiliniock, or Beaux Hom- mes, four villages; opposite the Broehets the Black Feet, three villages of a hundred lodges each; op. posite the Mandans are the Ospekakaerenousques, or Flat Heails,, four villages; opposite tha Panis are the Arcs of Cristinaux, and Utasibaoutehatas of Assiniboel, three villages; following these the Makesch, or Little Foxes, two villages; tho Pi- wassa, or great talkers, three villages; the Ka- kokoschena, or Gens de la Pie, five villages; the Kisldpisounouini,, or the Garter tribe, seven vil- lages." Galassoniere was succeeded by Jonquiere in the governorship of Canada, who proved to be a grasping, peevish, and very miserly person. For the sons of Verendrye he had no sympathy, and forming a clique to profit by their father's toils. he determined to send two expeditions toward the Pacific Ocean, one by the Missouri and the other by the Saskatchewan. Father Coquard, one of the companions ef Ve- rendrye, was consulted as to the probability of finding a pass in the Eocky Mountains, through which they might, in canoes, reach the great lake of salt water, perhaps Puget's Sound. The enterprise was at length confided to two experienced oflBcers, Lamarque de 'Marin and Jacques Legardeur de Saint Pierre. The former was assigned the way, by the Missouri, and to the latter was given the more northern route; but Saint Pierre in some way excited the hostil- ity of the Cristinaux, who attempted to kUl him, and burned Fort la Eeine. His lieutenant, Bou- cher de Niverville, who had been sent to establish a post toward the source of the Saskatchewan, failed on account of sickness. Some of his men, however, pushed on to the Eocky Mountains, and in 1753 established Fort Jonquiere. Henry says St. Pierre established Fort Bourbon. In 1753, Saint Pierre was succeeded in the command of the posts of the West, by de la Corne, and sent to French Creek, in Pennsylva- nia. He had been but a few days there when he received a visit from Washington, just entering upon manhood, bearing a letter from Governor Dinwiddie of Virginia, complaining of the en croachments of the French. Soon the clash of arms between France and England began, and Saint Pierre, at the head of the Indian allies, fell near Lake George, in Sep- tember, 1755, in a battle with the English. After the seven years' war was concluded, by the treaty of Paris, the French relinquished all their posts in the Northwest, and the work begun by Veren- drye, was, in 1805, completed by Lewis and Clarke ; and the Northern Pacific Eailway is fast approaching the passes of the Eocky Mountains, through the valley of the Yellow Stone, and from thence to the great land-locked bay of the ocean, Puget's Sound. EFFECT OF THE ENGLISH AND FRENCH WAR. 61 CHAPTER X. EFFECT OF THE ENGLISH AND FRENCH WAB. Bn^lish Influcnco Increasing. — Le Dnc Robbed at Lake Superior. — St. Pierre at Mackinaw. — Escape ol Indian Prisoners. — LaRonde and Verendrye. — Influence of Sieur iUarin. — St. Pierre Recalled from Winnipeg Region. — Interview with Washington. — Langlade Urges Attack Upon Troops of Braddock.— Saint Pierre Killed in Battle. — ^Marin's Boldness. — Rogers, a Partisan Ranger, Commands at Mackinaw. — At Ticonderoga.— French Deliver up the Posts in Canada. — Capt. Balfour Takes Possession of Mackinaw and Green Bay. — Lieut. Gorrell in Com, mand at Green Bay. — Sioux Visit Green Bay. — Penncnsha a French Trader Among the Sioux.~Treaty of Paris. English influence produced increasing dissatis- faction among the Indians that were beyond Mackinaw. Not only were the voyageurs robbed and maltreated at Sault St. Marie and other points on Lake Superior, but even the commandant at Mackinaw was exposed to insolence, and there was no security anywhere. On the twenty-third of August, 1747, Philip Le Due arrived at Mackinaw from Lake Superior, stating that he had been robbed of his goods at Kamanistigoya, and that the Ojibways of the lake were favorably disposed toward the Enghsh. The Dahkotahs were-also becoming unruly in the absence of French oflflcers. In a few weeks after Le Due's robbery, St. Pierre left Montreal to become commandant at Mackinaw, and Yercheres was appointed for the post at Green Bay. In the language of a docu- ment of the day, St. Pierre was '' a very good officer, much esteemed among aU the nations of those parts ; none more loved and feared." On his arrival, the savages were so cross, that he ad- vised that no Frenchman should come to trade. By promptness and boldness, he secured the Indians who had murdered some Frenchmen, and obtained the respect of the tribes. While the three murderers were being conveyed in a canoe down the St. Lavsrrence to Quebec, in charge of a sergeant and seven soldiers, the savages, with characteristic cunning, though manacled, suc- ceeded in killing or drowning the guard. Cutting their irons with an axe, they sought the woods, and escaped to their own country. " Thus," ■v\'rites Galassoniere, in 1748, to Coimt Maurepas, [ was lost in a great measure the fruit of Sieur St. Pierre's good management, and of all the fatigue I endured to get the nations who surrendered these rascals to listen to reason." On the twenty-first of June of the next year. La Ronde started to La Poiute, and Verendrye for West Sea, or Fon du Lac, Minnesota. Under the influence of Sieur Marin, who was in command at Green Bay in 1753, peaceful re- lations were in a measure restored between the French and Indians. As the war between England and France deep- ened, the oflBcers of the distant French posts were called in and stationed nearer the enemy. Legardeur St. Pierre, was brought from the Lake Winnipeg region, and, in December, 1753, was in command of a rude post near Erie, Pennsylvania. Langlade, of Green Bay, Wisconsin, arrived early in July, 1755, at Fort Duquesne. With Beauyeu and De Lignery, who had been engaged in fight- ing the Fox Indians, he left that fort, at nine o'clock of the morning of the 9th of July, and, a Uttle after noon, came near the English, who had halted on the south shore of the Monongahela, and were at dinner, with their arms stacked. By the urgent entreaty of Langlade, the western half-breed, Beauyeu, the officer in command or- dered an attack, and Braddock was overwhelmed, and Washington was obliged to say, " We have been beaten, shamefully beaten, by a handful of Frenchmen." Under Baron Dieskau, St. Pierre commanded the Indians, in September, 1755, during the cam- paign near Lake George, where he fell gallantly fighting the English, as did his commander. The Rev. Claude Coquard, alluding to the French defeat, in a letter to his brother, remarks: " We lost, on that occasion, a brave officer, M. de St. Pierre, and had his advice, as well as that of several other Canadian officers, been followed, Jonckson [Johnson] was irretrievably destroyed, GM EXPLOBEBS AND P10NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. and we should have been spared the trouble we have had this year." Other officers who had been stationed on the borders of Minnesota also distinguished them- selves during the French war. The Marquis Montcalm, in camp at Ticonderoga, on the twen- ty-seventh of July, 1767, writes to Vaudreuil, Governor of Canada: " Lieutenant Maria, of the Colonial troops, who has exhibited a rare audacity, did not consider himself bound to halt, although his detachment of about four hundred men was reduced to about two hundred, the balance having been sent back on account of inability to follow. He carried off a patrol of ten men, and swept away an ordinary guard of fifty Uke a wafer; went up to the en- emy's camp, under Fort Lydias (Edward), where he was exposed to a severe fire, and retreated like a warrior. He was unwilUng to amuse himself making prisoners; he brought in only one, and thirty-two scalps, and must have killed many men of the enemy, in the midst of whose ranks it was neither wise nor prudent to go in search of scalps. The Indians generally all behaved well. * * * The Outaouais, who arrived with me, and whom I designed to go on a scouting party towards the lake, had conceived a project of administering a corrective to the English barges. * * * On the day before yesterday, your brother formed a detachment to accompany them. I arrived at his camp on the evening of the same day. Lieuten- ant de Corbiere, of the Colonial troops, was re- turning, in consequence of a misunderstanding, and as I knew the zeal and intelligence of that officer, I made him set out with a new instruc- tion to join Messrs de Langlade and Hertel de Chantly. They remained in ambush all day and night yesterday; at break of day the English ap- peared on Lake St. Sacrament, to the niimber of twenty-two barges, rmder the command of Sieur Parker. The whoops of our Indians impressed them with such terror that they made but feeble resistance, and only two barges escaped." After De Corbiere 's victory on Lake Cham- plain, a large French army was collected at Ti- conderoga, with which there were many Indians from the tribes of the Northwest, and the loways appeared for the first' time in the east. It is an interesting fact that the English offi- cers who were in frequent engagements with St. Pierre, Lusignan, Marin, Langlade, and others, becante the pioneers of the British, a few years afterwards, in the occupation of the outposts of the lakes, and in the exploration of Minnesota. Rogers, the celebrated captain of rangers, sub- sequently commander of Mackinaw, and Jona- than Carver, the first British explorer of Minne- sota, were both on duty near Lake Champlaiu, the latter narrowly escaping at the battle of Fort George. On Christmas eve, 1757, Rogers approached Fort Ticonderoga, to fire the outhouses, but was prevented by discharge of the cannons of the Fren;h. He contented himself with killing fifteen beeves , on the horns of one of which he left tliis laconic and amusing note, addressed to the commander of the post: '■I am obUged to you. Sir, for the repose you have allowed me to take; I thank you for the fresh meal you have sent ins, I request you to present my compliments to the Marquis du Montcalm." On the thu-teenth of March, 1758, Durantaye, formerly at Mackinaw, had a skirmish with Rog- ers. Both had been trained on the frontier, and they met " as Greek met Greek." The conflict was fierce, and the French victorious. The In- dian allies, finding a scalp of a chief underneath an officer's jacket, wei-e furious, and took one hundred and fourteen scalps in return. When the French returned, they supposed that Captain Rogers was among the killed. At Quebec, when Monteahn and "Wolfe fell, there were Ojibways present assisting the French The Indians, returning from the expeditions against the EngUsh, were attacked with small- pox, and many died at Mackinaw. On the eighth of September, 1760, the French delivered up all their posts in Canada. A few days after the capitulation at Montreal, Major Rogers was sent with English troops, to garrison tli6 posts of the distant Northwest. On the eighth of September, 1761, a year after the surrender. Captain Balfour, of the eightieth regiment of the British army, left Detroit, with a detachment to take possession of the French forts at Mackinaw and Green Bay. Twenty-five soldiers were left at Mackinaw, in command of Lieutenant Leslie, and the rest sailed to Grsen Bay, under Lieutenant Gorrell of the Royal PENNENSHA WRITES A LETTER FOR THE SIOUX. 63 Americans, where they arrived on the twelfth of October. The fort had been abandoned for sev- eral years, and was in a dilapidated condition. In charge of it there was left a lieutenant, a cor- poral, and fifteen soldiers. Two English traders arrived at the same time, McKay from Albany, and Goddard from Montreal. Gorrell in his journal alludes to the Minnesota Sioux. He writes — " On March 1, 1763, twelve warriors of the Sous came here. It is certainly the greatest nation of Indians ever yet found. Not above two thousand of them were ever armed with firearms ; the rest depending entirely on bows and arrows, which they use with more skiU than any other Indian nation in America. They can shoot the wildest and largest beasts in the woods at seventy or one hundred yards distant. They are remarkable for their dancing, and the other nations take the fashions from them. ***** This nation is always at war with the Chippewas, those who destroyed Mishamakinak. They told me with warmth that if ever the Chippewas or any other Indians wished to obstruct the passage of the traders coming up, to send them word, and they would come and cut them off from the face of the earth ; as all Indians were their slaves or dogs. I told them I was glad to see them, and hoped to have a lasting peace with them. They then gave me a letter wrote in French, and two belts of wampum from their king, in which he expressed great joy on hearing of there being English at his post. The letter was written by a French trader whom I had allowed to go among them last fall, with a promise of his behaving well ; which he did, better than any Canadian I ever knew. ***** With regard to traders, I would not allow any to go amongst them, as I then understood they lay out of the government of Canada, but made no doubt they would have traders from the ilississippi in the spring. They went away extremely well pleased. June 14th, 1763, the traders came down from the Sack coun- try, and confirmed the news of Landsing and liis son being killed by the French. There came with the traders some Puans, and four young men with one chief of the Avoy [loway] nation, to demand traders. ***** " On the nineteenth, a deputation of Winneba- goes, Sacs, Foxes and Menominees arrived with a Frenchman named Pennensha. This Pennen- sha is the same man who wrote the letter the Sous brought with them in French, and at the same time held council with that great nation in favour of the English, by which he much promo- ted the interest of the latter, as appeared by the behaviour of the Sous. He brought with him a pipe from the Sous, desiring that as the road is now clear, they would by no means allow the Chippewas to obstruct it, or give the English any disturbance, or prevent the traders from coming up to them. If they did so they would send all their warriors and cut them off." In July, 1763, there arrived at Green Bay, Bruce, Fisher; and Rosehoom of Albany, to en- gage in the Indian trade. By the treaty of Paris of 1763, France ceded to Great Britain all of the country east of the Mis- sissippi, and to Spain the whole of Louisiana, so that the latter power for a time held the whole region between the Mississippi River and the Pa- cific Ocean, and that portion of the city of Min- neapolis known as the East Division was then governed by the British, while the West Division was subject to the Spanish code. 64 EXPLOBERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOIA. CHAPTER XI. JONATHAN CABVEB, THE FIEST BRITISH TKAVBLEB AT FALLS OF SAiNT ANTHONY. Carver's Early Life. — In the Battle neai- Lake George.— Arrives at Mackinaw. — Old Fort at Green Bay, — Winnebago Village. — Description of Prairie du Chien. Earthworks on Banks of Lake Pepin. — Sioux Bands Described. — Cave and Em-ial Place ui Suburbs of St. Paul.— The Falls of Saint Anthony.— Burial Rites of tLe Sioux. — Speech of a Sioux Chief. — Schiller's Poem of the Death Song. — Sir John Herschel's Translation.— Sir E. Bulwei- Lytton's Version.— CoiTespondence of Sir William Johnson.-.-Oarver's Prqj'ect for Opening a Route to the Pacific— Supposed Origin of the Sioux.— Carver's Claim to Lands Ex- amined.— Alleged Deed.— Testimony of Rev. Samuel Peters.— Communication from Gen. Leavenworth.— Report of U. S. Senate Committee. Jonathan Carver was a native of Connecticut His grandfather, William Carver, was a native of Wigan, Lancashire, England, and a captain in King WilUam's army during the campaign in Ireland, and for meritorious services received an appointment as an officer of the colony of Con- necticut. , His father was a justice of the peace in the new world, and in 1732, the subject of this sketch was born. At the early age of fifteen he was called to mourn the death of his father. He then commenced the study of medicine, but his roving disposition could not bear the confines of a doc- tor's office, and feeling, perhaps, that his genius would be cramped by pestle and mortar, at the age of eighteen he purchased an ensign's commis- sion in one of the regiments raised during the .French war. He was of medium stature, and of strong mind and quick perceptions. In the year 1757, he was captain under Colonel Williams in the battle near Lake George, where Saint Pierre was killed, and narrowly escaped with his Ufe. After the peace of 1763, between Erance and England was declared, Carver conceived the pro- j ect of exploring the Northwest. Lea'ving Boston in the month of June, 1766, he arrived at Macki- naw, then the most distant British post, in the month of August. Having obtained a credit on some French and EngUsh traders from Major Bogers, the officer in command, he started with them on the third day of September. Pursuing the usual route to Green Bay, they arrived there on the eighteenth. The French fort at that time was standing, though much decayed. It was, some years pre- vious to his arrival, garrisoned for a short time by an officer and thirty English soldiers, but they having been captured by the Menominees, it was abandoned. In company ■with the traders, he left Green Bay on the twentieth, and ascending Eox river, arrived on the twenty-fifth at an island at the east end of Lake Winnebago, containing about fifty acres. Here he found a Winnebago village of fifty houses. He asserts that a woman was in author- ity. In the month of October the party was at the portage of the Wisconsin, and descending that stream, they arrived, on the ninth at a town of the Sauks. AVTiile here he visited some lead mines about fifteen miles distant. An abundance of lead was also seen in the village, that had been brought from the mines. On the tenth they arrived at the first village of the " Ottigaumies" [Foxes] about five miles be- fore the Wisconsin joins the Mississippi, he per- ceived the remnants of another village, and learned that it had been deserted about thirty years before, and that the inhabitants soon after their removal, built a town on the Mississippi, near the mouth of the " Ouisconsin," at a place called by the French La Prairie les Chiens, which signified the Dog Plains. It was a large town, and contained about three hundred families. The houses were built after the Indian manner, and pleasantly situated on a dry rich soil. He saw here many houses of a good size and shape. This town was the great mart where all the adjacent tribes, and where those who inhabit the most remote branches of the Mississippi, an- nually assemble about the latter end of May, bringing with them thgir furs to dispose of to the traders. But it is not always that they conclude their sale here. This was determined by a gen SUPPOSIID FORTIFICATIONS NEAR LAKE PEPIN. 65 eral council of the chiefs, who consulted whether it would be more conducive to their interest to sell their goods at this place, or to carry them on to Louisiana or Mackiaaw. At a small stream called YeUow River, oppo- site Prairie du Chien, the traders who had thus far accompanied Carver took up their residence for the wiatar. From this point he proceeded in a canoe, with a Canadian voyageur and a Mohawk Indian as companions. Just before reaching Lake Pepin, while his attendants were one day preparing din- ner, he walked out and was struck with the pecu- liar appearance of the surface of the country, and tliought it was the site of some vast artificial earth-work. It is a fact worthy of remembrance, that he was the first to call the attention of the civihzed world to the existence of ancient monu- ments ta the Mississippi valley. We give his own description : "On the first of November I reached Lake Pepin, a few miles below which I landed, and, whilst the servants were preparing my dinner, I ascended the bank to view the country. I had not proceeded far before I came to a fine, level, open plain, on which I perceived, at a little dis- tance, a partial elevation that had the appearance of entrenchment. On a nearer inspection I had greater reason to suppose that it had really been intended for this many centuries ago. Notwith- standing it was now covered with grass, I could plainly see that it had once been a breastwork of about four feet in height, extending the best part of a mile, and sufficiently capacious to cover five thousand men. Its form was somewhat circular and its flanks reached to the river. " Though much defaced by time, every angle was distinguishable, and appeared as regular and fashioned with as much military skill as if planned by Vauban himself. The ditch was not visible, but I thought, on examining more curiously, that I could perceive there certainly had been one. From its situation, also, I am convinced that it must have been designed for that purpose. It fronted the country, and the rear was covered by the river, nor was there any rising ground for a considerable way that commanded it; a few straggling lakes were alone to be seen near it. In many places small tracks were worn across it by the feet of the elks or deer, and from the depth of the bed of earth by which it was covered, I was able to draw certain conclusions of its great anti- quity. I examined all the angles, and every part with great attention, and have often blamed my- self since, for not encamping on the spot, and drawing an exact plan of it. To show that this- description is not the offspring of a heated imag- ination, or the chimerical tale of a mistaken trav- eler, I find, on inquiry since my return, that Mons. St. Pierre, and several traders have at dif- ferent times, taken notice of similar appearances, upon which they have formed the same conjec- tures, but withont examining them so minutely as I did. How a work of this kind could exist in a country that has hitherto (according to the gen- erally received opinion) been the seat of war to untutored Indians alone, whose whole stock of military knowledge has only, till within two cen- turies, amounted to drawing the bow, and whose only breastwork even at present is the thicket, I know not. I have given as exact an account as possible of this singular appearance, and leave to future explorers of those distant regions, to dis- cover whether it is a production of nature or art. Perhaps the hints I have here given might lead to a more perfect investigation of It, and give us very different ideas of the ancient state of realms that we at present believe to have been, from the earliest period, only the habitations of savages." Lake Pepin excited his admiration, as it has that of every traveler since his day, and here he remarks : " I observed the ruins of a French fac- tory, where it is said Captain St. Pierre resided, and carried on a very great trade with the Nan- do wessies, before the reduction of Canada." Carver's first acquaintance with the Dahkotahs commenced near the river St. Croix. It would seem that the erection of trading posts on Lake Pepin had enticed them from their old residence on Eum river and Mille Lacs. He says: "Near the river St. Croix reside bands of the Naudowessie Indians, called the River Bands. Tliis nation is composed at pres- ent of eleven bands. They were origlnaUy twelve, but the AssinipoUs, some years ago, re- volting and separating themselves from the oth- ers, there remain at this time eleven. Those I met here are termed the River Bands, because they chiefly dwell near the banks of this river; the other eight axe generally distinguished by the 66 EXPLOREBS AND PIONHUBS OF MINNESOTA. title of Nadowessies of the Plains, and inhabit a cotintry more to the westward. The names of the former are Kehogatawonahs, the Mawtaw- bauntowahs, and Shashweentowahs. Arriving at what is now a suburb of the cap- ital of Minnesota, he continues: " About thir- teen miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, at which I arrived the tenth day after I left Lake Pepin, is a remarkable cave, of an amazing depth. The Indians term it Wakon-teebe [Wakan-tipi]. The entrance into it is about ten feet wide, the height of it five feet. The arch vnthin is fifteen feet high and about thirty feet broad; the bottom consists of fine, clear sand. About thirty feet from the entrance begins a lake,. the water of which is transparent, and extends to an unsearch- able distance, for the darkness of the cave pre- ents all attempts to acquire a knowledge of it.] I threw a small pebble towards the nterior part of it with my utmost strength. I could hear that it fell into the water, and, notwithstanding it was of a small size, it caused an astonishing and ter- rible noise, that reverberated through all those gloomy regions. I found in this cave many In- dian hieroglyphics, which appeared very ancient, for time had nearly covered them with moss, so that it was with difficulty I could trace them. They were cut in a rude manner upon the inside of the wall, which was composed of a stone so ex- tremely soft that it might be easily penetrated with a knife; a stone everywhere to be formd near the Mississippi. " At a little distance from this dreary cavern, is the burying-place of several bands of the Nau- dowessie Indians. Though these people have no fixed_ residence, being in tents, and seldom but a few months in one spot, yet they always bring the bones of the dead to this place. " Ten miles below the Tails of St. Anthony, the river St. Pierre, called by the natives Wada- paw Menesotor, falls into the Mississippi from the west. It is not mentioned by Father Hennepin, though a large, fair river. This omission, I con- sider, must have proceeded from a small island [Pike's] that is situated exactly in its entrance." When he reached the Minnesota river, the ice became so troublesome that he left his canoe in the neighborhood of what is now St. Anthony, and walked to St. Anthony, in company with a yovmg "Winnebago chief, who had never seen the curling waters. The chief, on reaching the emi- nence some distance below Cheever's, began to invoke his gods, and offer oblations to the spirit in the waters. "In the middle of the Falls stands a small island, about forty feet broad and somewhat lon- ger, on which grow a few cragged hemlock and spruce trees, and about half way between this island and the eastern shore is a rock, lying a1. the very edge of the Falls, in an oblique position that appeared to be about five or six feet broad, and thirty or forty long. At a little distance be- low the Falls stands a small island of about an acre and a half, on which grow a great number of oak trees." From this description, it would appear that the Uttle island, now some distance below the Falls, was once in the very midst, and shows that a con- stant recession has been going on, and that in ages long past they were not far from the Minne- sota river. No description is more glowing than Carver's of the country adjacent: " The country around them is extremely beau- tiful. It is not an uninterrupted plain, where the eye finds no reUef , but composed of many gentle ascents, which in the summer are covered with the finest verdure, and interspersed with little groves that give a pleasing variety to the pros^ pect. On the whole, when the Falls are inclu- ded, which may be seen at a distance of foui miles, a more pleasing and picturesque view, I believe, cannot be found throughout the uni- verse." " He arrived at the Falls on the seventeenth of November, 1766, and appears to have ascended as far as Elk river. On the twenty-fifth of November, he had re- turned to the place opposite the Minnesota, where he had left his canoe, and this stream as yet not being obstructed with ice, he commenced its as- cent, with the colors of Great Britain flying at the stem of his canoe. There is no doubt that he entered this river, but how far he explored it cannot be ascertained. He speaks of the Bapids near Shakopay, and asserts that he went as far as two hundred miles beyond Mendota. He re- marks: " On the seventh of December, I arrived at the utmost of my travels towards the West, where I SIOUX BURIAL ORATION VERSIFIED BY SCHILLER. 67 met a large party of the Naudowessie Indians, among whom I resided some months." After speaking of the upper bands of the Dah- kotahs and their allies, he adds that he " left the habitations of the hospitable Indians the latter end of AprU, 1767, but did not part from them for several days, as I was accompanied on my journey by near three hundred of them to the mouth of the river St. Pierre. At this season these bands annually go to the great cave (Day- ton's Bluff) before mentioned. When he arrived at the great cave, and the In- dians had deposited the remains of their deceased friends in the burial-place that stands adjacent to it, they held their great council to which he was admitted. When the Naudowessies brought their dead for interment to the great cave (St. Paul), I attempted to get an insight into the remaining burial rites, but whether it was on account of the stench which arose from so many dead bodies, or whether they chose to keep this part of their custom secret from me, I could not discover. I found, however, that they considered my curiosity as ill-timed, and therefore I withdrew. * * One formality among the Naudowessies in mourning for the dead is very different from any mode I observed in the other nations through which I passed. The men, to show how great their sorrow is, pierce the flesh of their arms above the elbows with arrows, and the women cut and gash their legs with broken flints till the blood flows very plentifully. * * After the breath is departed, the body is dressed in the same attire it usually wore, his face is painted, and he is seated in an erect pos- ture on a mat or skin, placed in the middle of the hut, with his weapons by his side. His relatives seated around, each in turn harangues the de- ceased; and if he has been a great warrior, i-e- counts his heroic actions, nearly to the following purport, which in the Indian language is extreme- ly poetical aud pleasing "You still sit among us, brother, your person retains its usual resemblance, and continues sim- ilar to ours, without any visible deficiency, ex- cept it has lost the power of action! But whither is that breath flown, which a few hours ago sent up smoke to the Great Spirit? Why are those Ups silent, that lately delivered to us expressions and pleasing language? Why are those feet mo- tionless, that a few hours ago were fleeter than the deer on yonder mountains? Why useless hang those arms, that could climb the tallest tree or draw the toughest bow? Alas, every part of that frame which we lately beheld with admira- tion and wonder has now become as inanimate as it was three hundred years ago! We will not, however, bemoan thee as if thou wast forever lost to us, or that thy name would be buried in oblivion; thy soul yet lives in the great coxmtry of spirits, with those of thy nation that have gone before thee; and though we are left behind to perpetuate thy fame-, we will one day join thee. " Actuated by the respect we bore thee whilst living, we now come to tender thee the last act of kindness in our power; that thy body might not lie neglected on the plain, and become a prey to the beasts of the field or fowls of the air, and we will take care to lay it with those of thy predeces- sors that have gone before thee; hoping at the same time that thy spirit will feed with their spirits, and be ready to receive ours when we shall also arrive at the great country of souls." For this speech Carver is principally indebted to his imagination, but it is well conceived, and suggested one of Schiller's poems, which Goethe considered one of his best, and wished " he had made a dozen such." Sir E. Lytton Bulwerthe distinguished novelist, and Sir John Herschel the eminent astronomer, have each given a translation of Schiller's " Song of the Nadowessee Chief." SIR E. L. bulweb's translation. See on his mat — as if of yore. All life-like sits he here ! With that same aspect which he wore When hght to him was dear But where the right hand's strength ? and where The breath that loved to breathe To the Great Spirit, aloft in air. The peace pipe's lusty wreath ? And where the hawk-like eye, alas ! That wont the deer pursue. Along the waves of rippling grass. Or fields that shone with dew ? 68 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. Are these the limber, bounding feet That swept the winter's snows ? "What stateliest stag so fast and fleet ? Their speed outstripped the roe's ! These arms, that then the steady bow Could supple from it's pride, How stark and helpless hang they now Adown the stiffened side 1 Yet weal to him — at peace he stays Wherever fall the snows ; Where o'er the meadows springs the maize That mortal never sows.. Where birds are blithe on every brake- Where orests teem with deer — Where glide the fish through every lake — One chase from year to year ! With spirits now he feasts above ; All left us to revere The deeds we honor with our love, The dust we bury here. Here bring the last gift ; loud and shrill Wail death dirge for the brave ; What pleased him most in life, may still Give pleasure in the grave. We liy the axe beneath his head He swung when strength was strong — The bear on which his banquets fed, The way from earth is long. And here, new sharpened, place the knife That severed from the clay. From which the axe had spoiled the life, The conquered scalp away. The paints that deck the dead, bestow ; Yes, place them in his hand. That red the kingly shade may glow Amid the spirit land. SIB JOHir herschel's translation. See, where upon the mat he sits Erect, before his door. With just the same majestic air That once in life he wore. But where is fled his strength of limb. The whirlwiad of his breath, To the Great Spirit, when he sent The peace pipe's mounting wreath? Where are those falcon eyes, which late Along the plain could trace. Along the grass's dewy waves The reindeer's printed pace? Those legs, which once with matchless speed, Mew through the drifted snow. Surpassed the stag's unwearied course. Outran the mountain roe? Those arms, once used with might andjnain. The stubborn bow to twang? See, see, their nerves are slack at last, All motionless they hang. 'Tis well with him, for he is gone Where snow no more is found. Where the gay thorn's perpetual bloom Decks all the field around. Where wild birds sing from every spray, Where deer come sweeping by, Where fish from every lake afford A plentiful supply. With spirits now he feasts above, And leaves us here alone, To celebrate his valiant deeds. And round his grave to moan. Sound the death song, bring forth the gifts, The last gifts of the dead, — Let all which yet may yield him joy Within his grave be laid. The hatchet place beneath his head Still red with hostile blood; And add, because the way is long, The bear's fat limbs for food. The scalping-knife beside him lay, With paints of gorgeous dye, That in the land of souls his form May shine triumphantly. It appears from other sources that Carver's visit to the Dahkotahs was of some effect ia bring- ing about friendly intercourse between them and the commander of the English force at Mackinaw. CABVBS'S PBOJEOT FOB A BOUTJSJ TO THE PACIFIC. 69 TLe earliest mention of the Dahkotahs, in any public British documents that we know of, is in the con-espondence between Sir "William Johnson, Superintendent of Indian Affairs for the Ctolony of New York, and General Gage, in command of the forces. On the eleventh of September, less than six months after Carver's speech at Dayton's Bluff, and the departure of a number of chiefs to the English fort at Macldnaw, Johnson writes to General Gage: "Though I wrote to you some days ago, yet I would not mind saying something again on the score of the vast expenses Incurred, and, as I understand, still incurring at Michili- mackinac, chiefly on pretense of making a peace between the Sioux and Chippeweighs, with which I think we have very little to do, in good policy or otherwise." Sir William Johnson, In a letter to Lord HUls- borough, one of his Majesty's ministers, dated August seventeenth, 1768, again refers to the subject : "Much greater part of those who go a trading are men of such circumstances and disposition as to venture their persons everywhere for extrava- gant gains, yet the consequences to the public are not to be slighted, as we may be led into a general quarrel through their means. The In- dians in the part adjacent to MichUlmackinac have been treated with at a very great expense for some time previous. "Major Kodgers brings a considerable charge against the former for mediating a peace between some tribes of the Sioux and some of the Chippe- weighs, which, had it been attended with success, would only have been Interesting to a very few French, and others that had goods in that part of the Indian country, but the contrary has hap- pened, and they are now more violent, and war against one another." Though a wilderness of over one thousand miles intervened between the Falls of St. An- thony and the white settlements of the English, Carver was fully impressed with the idea that the State now organized under the name of Minne- sota, on account of its beauty and fertility, would attract settlers. Speaking of the advantages of the country, he says that the future population wiU be "able to convey their produce to the seaports with great facility, the crurent of the river from its source to its entrance into the Gulf of Mexico being ex- tremely favorable for doing this in small craft. This might also in time befadlitated by canal' or shorter cids, and a communication opened 6y water with New York by way of the Lakes." The subject of this sketch was also confident that a route would be discovered by way of the Minnesota river, which would open a passage to Chma and the English settlements in the East Indies." Carver having returned to England, interested "Whitworth, a member of parliament, in the northern route. Had not the American Revolu- tion commenced, they proposed to have buUt a fort at Lake Pepin, to have proceeded up the Minnesota untU they found, as they supposed they could, a branch of the Missouri, and from thence, journeying over the summit of lands un- tU they came to a river which they called Ore- gon, they expected to descend to the Pacific. Carver, in common with other travelers, had his theory in relation to the origin of the Dahko- tahs. He supposed that they came from Asia. He remarks: "But this might have been at dif- ferent times and from various parts — from Tar- tary, China, Japan, for the inhabitants of these places resemble each other. * * * "It is very evident that some of the names and customs of the American Indians resemble those of the Tartars, and I make no doubt but that in some future era, and this not far distant, it wiU be reduced to certainty that during some of the wars between the Tartars and Chinese a part of the inhabitants of the northern provinces were driven from their native country, and took refuge In some of the isles before mentioned, and from thence found their way into America. * * • "Many words are used both by the Chinese and the Indians which have a resemblance to each other, not only in their sound, but in their signi- fication. The Chinese call a slave Shungo; and the Noudowessie Indians, whose language, from their little intercourse with the Europeans, is least corrupted, term a dog Shungush [Shoan- kali.J The former denominate one species of their tea Shoushong; the latter call their tobacco Shou- sas-sau [Chanshasha.] Many other of the words used by the Indians contain the syllables die, (!A.aMi, and ehu, after the dialect of the Chinese." 70 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. The comparison of languages has become a rich source of historical knowledge, yet many of the analogies traced are fanciful. The remark of Humbolt in " Cosmos" is worthy of remembrance. "As the structure of American idioms appears remarkably strange to nations speaking the mod- ern languages of "Western Europe, and who readily suffer themselves to be led away by some acci- dental analogies of sound, theologians have gen- erally believed that they could trace an aflflnity with the Hebrew, Spanish colonists with the Basque and the English, or Erench settlers with Gaelic, Erse, or the Bas Breton. I one day met on the coast of Peru, a Spanish naval oflScer and an English whaUng captain, the forifjer of whom declared that he had heard Basque spoken at Ta- hiti; the other, Gaelic or Erse at the Sandwich Islands." Carver became very poor while in England, and was a clerk in a lottery-office. He died in 1780, and left a widow, two sons, and five daught- ers, in New England, and also a child by another wife that he had married in Great Britain After his death a claim was urged for the land upon which the capital of Minnesota now stands' and for many miles adjacent. As there are still many persons who believe that they have some right through certain deeds purporting to be from the heirs of Carver, it is a matter worthy of an investigation. Carver says nothing in his book of travels in re- lation to a grant from the Dahkotahs, but after he was buried, it was asserted that there was a deed belonging to him in existence, conveying valuable lands, and that said deed was executed at the cave now in the eastern suburbs of Saint Paul. DEED PTJKPOETIKG TO HAVE BEEN' GIVEN AT THE CAVE IN THE BLUFF BELOW ST. PAUL. " To Jonathan Carver, 3 chief under the most mighty and potent George the Third, King of the English and other nations, the fame of whose warriors has reached our ears, and has now been fully told us by our good brother Jonathan, afore- said, whom we rejoice to have come among us, and bring us good news from his country. "We, chiefs of the Naudowessies, who have hereunto set our seals, do by these presents, for ourselves and heirs forever, in return for the aid and other good services done by the said Jona- than to ourselves and alUes, give grant and con- vey tp him, the said Jonathan, and to bis heirs and assigns forever, the whole of a certain tract or territory of land, bounded as follows, viz: from the Ealls of St. Anthony, running on the east bank of the Mississippi, nearly southeast, as far as Lake Pepin, where the Chippewa joins the Mississippi, and from thence eastward five days travel, accounting twenty EngUsh miles per day; and from thence again to the Falls of St. Anthony, on a direct straight line. We do for ourselves, heirs, and assigns, forever give unto the said Jo- nathan, his heirs and assigns, with all the trees, rocks, and rivers therein, reserving the sole lib- erty of hunting and fishing on land not planted or improved by the said Jonathan, his heirs and assigns, to which we have aflSxed our respective seals. " At the Great Cave, May 1st, 1767. "Signed, HAWNOPAWJATIN. OTOHTGNGOOMLISHEAW. " The original deed was never exhibited by the assignees of the heirs. By his English wife Car- ver had one child, a daughter Martha, who was cared for by Sir Bichard and Lady Pearson. In time she eloped and married a sailor. A mercan- tile firm in London, thinking that money could be made, induced the newly married couple, the day after the wedding, to convey the grant to them, with the understanding that they were to have a tenth of the profits. The merchants despatched an agent by the name of Clarke to go to the Dahkotahs, and ob- tain a new deed; but on his way he was murdered in the state of JSTew York. In the year 1794, the heirs of Carver's Ameri- can wife, in consideration of fifty thousand pounds sterUng, conveyed their interest in the Carver grant to Edward Houghton of Vermont. In the year 1806, Samuel Peters, who had been a tory and an Episcopal minister during the Revolu- tionary war, alleges, in a petition to Congress, that he had also purchased of the heirs of Carver their rights to the grant. Before the Senate committee, the same' year, he testified as follows: "In the year 1774, 1 arrived there (London), and met Captain Carver. In 1775, Carver had a hearing before the king, praying his majesty's approval of a deed of land dated May first, 1767, UNITED STATES BEJECT CABVEB'S CLAIM. 71 and sold and granted to him by the Naudowissies. The result was his majesty approved of the exer- tions and bravery of Captain CaiTer among the Indian nations, near the Falls of St. Anthony, in the Mississippi, gave to said Carver 1371Z. 13s. 8d. sterling, and ordered a frigate to be prepared, and a transport ship to carry one hundred and fifty men, under command of Captain Carver, with four others as a committee, to sail the next June to New Orleans, and then to ascend the Missis- sippi, to take possession of said territory conveyed to Captain Carver ; but the battle of Bunker Hill prevented." In 1821, General Leavenworth, having made Inquiries of the Dahkotahs, in relation to the alleged claim, addressed the following to the commissioner of the land oflBce : " Sir: — Agreeably to your request, I have the honour to inform you what I have understood from the Indians of the Sioux Nation, as well as some facts within my own knowledge, as to what is commonly termed Carver's Grant. The grant purports to be made by the chiefs of the Sioux of the Plains, and one of the chiefs uses the sign of a serpent, and the other of a turtle, purport- ing that their names are derived from those ani- mals. "The land lies on the east side of the Mississ- ippi. The Indians do not recognize or acknowl edge the grant to be vaUd, and they among others assign the following reasons: "1. The Sioux of the Plains never owned a foot of land on the east side of the Mississippi. The Sioux Nation is divided into two grand di- visions, viz: The Sioux of the Lake; or perhaps more literally Sioux of the Eiver, and Sioux of the Plain. The former subsists by himting and fishing, and usually move from place to place by water, in canoes, during the summer season, and travel on the ice in the winter, when not on their hunting excursions. The latter subsist en- tirely by hunting, and have no canoes, nor do they know but little about the use of them. They reside in the large prairies west of the Mississippi, and follow the buffalo, upon which they entirely subsist; these are called Sioux of the Plain, and never owned land east of the Mississippi. " 2. The Indians say they have no knowledge of any such chiefs as those who have signed the grant to Carver, either amongst the Sioux of the River or the Sioux of the Plain. They say that if Captain Carver did ever obtain a deed or grant, it was signed by some foolish young men who were not chiefs and who were not author- ized to make a grant. Among the Sioux of the River there are no such names. " 3. They say the Indians never received any- thing for the land, and they have no intention to part with it without a consideration. From my knowledge of the Indians, I am induced to think they would not make so considerable a grant, anct have it to go into full effect without receiving a substantial consideration. '• 4. They have, and ever have had, the pos- session of the land, and intend to keep it. I know that they are very particular in making every person who wishes to cut timber on that tract obtain their permission to do so, and to ob- tain payment for it. In the month of May last, some Frenchmen brought a large raft of red cedar timber out of the Chippewa River, which timber was cut on the tract before mentioned. The In- dians at one of the villages on the Mississippi, where the principal chief resided, compelled the Frenchmen to land the raft, and would not per- mit them to pass until they had received pay for the timber, and the Frenchmen were compelled to leave their raft with the Indians until they went to Prairie du Chien, and obtained the nec- essary articles,'and made the payment required." On the twenty-third of January, 1823, the Com- mittee of Public Lands made a report on the claim to the Senate, which, to every disinterested person, is entirely satisfactory. After stating the facts of the petition, the report continues: " The Rev. Samuel Peters, in his petition, fur- ther states that Lefei, the present Emperor of the Sioux and Naudowessies, and Red Wing, a sachem, the heirs and successors of the two grand chiefs who signed the said deed to Captain Car- ver, have given satisfactory and positive proof that they allowed their ancestors' deed to be gen- uine, good, and valid, and that Captain Carver's heirs and assigns are the owners of said territory, and may occupy it free of all molestation. The committee have examined and considered the claims thus exhibited by the petitioners, and remark that the original deed is not produced, nor any competent legal evidence offered of its execu- tion ; nor is there any proof that the persons, who 72 EXPL0BEB8 AND PIONEESS OF MINNESOTA. it is alleged made the deed, were the chiefs of said tribe, nor that (if chiefs) they had authority to grant and give away the land belongiag to their tribe. The paper annexed to the petition, as a copy of said deed, has no subscribing witnesses ; and it would seem impossible, at this remote pe- riod, to ascertaiu the important fact, that the per- sons who signed the deed comprehended and understood the meaning and effect of their act. " The want of proof as to these facts, would interpose in the way of the claimants insuperable difllculties. But, in the opinion of the committee , the claim is not such as the United States are under any obligation to allow, even if the deed were proved in legal form. " The British government, before the time when the alleged deed bears date, had deemed it pru- dent and necessary for the preservation of peace with the Indian tribes under their sovereignty, protection and dominion, to prevent British sub- jects from purchasing lands from the Indians, and this rule of policy was made known and en- forced by the proclamation of the king of Great Britain, of seventh October, 1763, which contains an express prohibition. " Captain Carver, aware of the law, and know- ing that such a contract could not vest the legal title in him, applied to the British government to ratify and confirm the Indian grant, and, though it was competent for that government then to confirm the grant, and vest the title of said land in him, yet, from some cause, that government . did not think proper to do it. "The territory has since become the property of the United States, and an Indian grant not good against the British government, would ap- pear to be not bindiag unon the United States government. " What benefit the British government derived from the services of Captain Carver, by his trav- els and residence among the Indians, that gov- ernment alone could determine, and alone could judge what remuneration those services deserved. " One fact appears from the declaration of Mr. Peters, in his statement in writing, among the papers exhibited, namely, that the British gov- ernment did give Captain Carver the sum of one thousand three hundred and seventy-five pounds six shillings and eight pence sterling. To the United States, however. Captain Carver rendered no services which could be assumed as any equit- able ground for the support of the petitioners' claim. " The committee being of opioion that the United States are not bound in law and equity to confirm the said alleged Indian grant, recom- mend the adoption of the resolution: " ' Besolved, That the prayer of the petitioners ought not to be granted." ' Lord Palmerston stated in 1839, that no trace could be found in the records of the British office of state papers, showing any ratification of the Carver grant. EXPLOBATIOh'S BY LIEUTENANT Z. M.' PIKE. 73 CHAPTER XII. EXPLOEATIOir BY THE FIRST UNITED STATES ARMY OFFICER, LIETTTENASTT Z. M. PIKE. "niainjr Posts at the begmning of Ifineteentli Centuryl— Sandy Lake Fort.— Leeoo Lake Fort.— William Morrison, before Schoolcraft at Itasca Lake.— Divi- sion of Worthwest Territory. — Organization of Indiana, Michigan and Upper Lonisiona. — Notices of Wood, Frazor, Fisher, Cameron, Faribault. — Early Traders.— Pike's Council at Mouth of Minnesota River.— Grant for Military Posts.—fincampment at Falls of St. Anthony. — Block House near Swan River. — Tisit to Sandy and Leech Lakes. — British Flag Shot at and Lowered. — Tbompaon, Topographer of Northwest Company. — Pike at Dickson's Trading Post. — Returns to Mendota. — Fails to find Carver's Cave. — Conference with Little Crow. —Cameron sells Liquor to Indians. At the beginning of the present century, the region now known as Minnesota, contained no white men, except a few engaged in the fur trade. In the treaty effected by Hon. John Jay, Great Britain agreed to withdraw her troops from aU posts and places within, certain boundary lines, on or before the first of June, 1796, but aU Brit- ish settlers and traders might remain for one year, and enjoy all their former privileges, with- out being obliged to be citizens of the United States of America. In the year 1800, the trading posts of Minnesota were chiefly held by the Northwest Company, and their chief traders resided at Sandy Lake, Leech Lake, and Ton du Lac, on St. Louis Elver. In the year 1794, this company built a stockade one hundred feet square, on the southeast end of Sandy Lake. There were bastions pierced for small arms, in the southeast and in the northwest comer. The pickets which surrounded the post were thirteen feet high. On the north side there was a gate ten by nine feet ; on the west side, one six by five feet, and on the east side a third gate six by five feet. Travelers entering the main gate, saw on the left a one story building twenty feet square, the residence of the superintendent, and on the left of the east gate, a building twenty- flve by fifteen, the quarters of the voyagenis. Entering the western gate, on the left was a stone house, twenty by thirty feet, and a house twenty by forty feet, used as a store, and a workshop, and a residence for clerks. On the south shore of Leech Lake there was another establishment, i little larger. The stockade was one hundred and fifty feet square. The main building was sixty by twenty-five feet, and one and a half story In height, where resided the Director of the firr trade of the Fond du Lac department of the STorth- west Company. In the centre was a small store, twelve and a half feet square, and near the main gate was flagstaff fifty feet in height, from which used to float the flag of Great Britain. William Morrison was, in 1802, the trader at Leech Lake, and in 1804 he was at Elk Lake, the source of the Mississippi, thirty-two years after- wards named by Schoolcraft, Lake Itasca. The entire force of the Northwest Company, west of Lake Superior, in 1805, consisted of three accountants, nineteen clerks, two interpreters, eighty-five canoe men, and with them were twenty-nine Indian or half-breed women, and about fifty children. On the seventh of May, 1800, the Northwest Territory, which included all of the western country east of the Mississippi, was divided. The portion not designated as Ohio, was organ- ized as the Territory of Indiana. On the twentieth of December, 1803, the province of Louisiana, of which that portion of Minnesota west of the Mississippi was a part, was oflBcially delivered up by the Erench, who had just obtained it from the Spaniards, accord- ing to treaty stipulations. To the transfer of Louisiana by France, after twenty days' possession, Spain at first objected ; but in 1804 vidthdrew all opposition. President Jefferson now deemed it an object of paramount importance for the United States to explore the country so recently acquired, and make the acquaintance of the tribes residing therein ; and steps were taken for an expedition to the upper Mississippi. Early in March, 1804, Captain Stoddard, of the United States army, arrived at St. Louis, the agent of the French Republic, to receive from 74 EXPLOBEMS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. the Spanish authorities the possession of the country, which he immediately transferred to the United States. As the old settlers, on the tenth of March, saw the ancient flag of Spain displaced hy that of the United States, the tears coursed down their cheeks. On the twentieth of the same month, the terri- tory of Upper Louisiana was constituted, com- prising the present states of Arkansas, Missouri, Iowa, and a large portion of Minnesota. On the eleventh of January, 1805, the tsrri- tory of Michigan was organized. The first American officer who visited Minne- sota, on business of a pubUc nature, was one who was an ornament to his profession, and in energy and endurance a true representative of the citi- zens of the United States. "We refer to the gallant Zebulon Montgomery Pike, a native of New Jersey, who afterwards fell in battle at York, Upper Canada, and whose loss was justly mourned by the whole nation. When a young lieutenant, he was ordered by General Wilkinson to visit the region now known as Minnesota, and expel the British traders who were found violating the laws of the United States, and form alliances with the Indians. With only a few common soldiers, he was obliged to do the work of several men. At times he would precede his party for miles to reconnoitre, and then he would do the duty of hunter. During the day he would perform the part of surveyor, geologist, and astronomer, and at night, though hungry and fatigued, his lofty enthu- siasm kept him awake until he copied the notes, and plotted the courses of the day. On the 4th day of September, 1805, Pike ar- rived at Prairie du Chien, from St. Louis, and was politely treated by three traders, all born un- der the flag of the United States. One was named Wood, another Prazer, a native of Vermont, who, when a young man became a clerk of one Blakely, of Montreal, and thus became a fur trader. The third was Henry Fisher, a captain of the Militia, and Justice of the Peace, whose wife was a daughter of Goutier de Verville. Fisher was said to have been a nephew of Pres- dent Monroe, and later in life traded at the sources of the Minnesota. One of his daughters was the mother of Joseph Bolette, Jr., a mem- ber of the early Minnesota Legislative assem- blies. On the eighth of the month Lieutenant Pike left Prairie du Chien, in two batteaux, with Sergeant Henry Kennerman, Corporals William E. Mack and Samuel Bradley, and ten privates. At La Crosse, Frazer, of Prairie du Chien, overtook him, and at Sandy point of Lake Pepta he found a trader, a Scotchman by the name of Murdoch Cameron, with his son, and a young man named John EudsdeU. On the twonty- first he breakfasted with the Kaposia band of Sioux, who then dwelt at the marsh below Day- ton's BlufE, a few miles below St. Paul. The same day he passed three miles from Mendota the encampment of J. B. Faribault, a trader and native of Lower Canada, then about thirty years of age, in which yictnity he continued for more than fifty years, tie married Pelagie the daugh- ter of Francis Klnnie by an Indian woman, and tis eldest son, Alexander, bom soon after Pike's visit, was the founder of the town of Faribault. Arriving at the confluence of the Minnesota and the Mississippi Elvers, Pike and his soldiers encamped on the Northeast point of the island which still bears his name. The next day was Sunday, and he visited Cameron, at his trading post on the Minnesota Elver, a short distance above Mendota. On Monday, the 23d of September, at noon, he held a Council with the Sioux, under a cover- ing made by suspending saUs, and gave an ad- mirable talk, a portion of which was as follows : " Brothers, I am happy to meet you here, at this council fire which your father has sent me to kindle, and to take you by the hands, as our chil- dren. We having but lately acquired from the Spanish, the extensive territory of Louisiana, our general has thought proper to' send out a number of his warriors to visit all his red children ; to tell them his will, and to hear what request they may have to make of their father. I am happy the choice fell on me to come this road, as I find my brothers, the Sioux, ready to listen to my words. " Brothers, it is the wish of our government to establish military posts on the Upper Mississippi, at such places as might be thought expedient. I have, therefore, examined the country, and have pitched on the mouth of the river St. Croix, this GRANT OF LAND FROM THE SIOUX. 75 place, and tlie i alls of St. Aathony ; I therefore wish you to grant to the United States, nine miles square, at St. Croix, and at this place, from a league below the confluence of the St. Peter's and Mississippi, to a league above St. Anthony, extending three leagues on each side of the river ; and as we are a people who are accustomed to have all our acts written down, in order to have them handed to our children, I have drawn up a form of an agreement, which we will both sign, in the presence of the traders now present. After we know the terms, we will fill it up, and have it read and interpreted to you. " Brothers, those posts are intended as a bene- fit to you. The old chiefs now present must see that their situation improves by a communication ' with the whites. It is the intention of the Umted States to establish at those posts factories, in which the Indians may procure all their things at a cheaper and better rate than they do now, or ttian your traders can afford to sell them to you, as they aie single men, who come from far in small boats; but your fathers are many and strong, and will come with a strong arm, in large boats. There will also be chiefs here, who can attend to the wants of their brothers, without their sending or going all the way to St. Louis, and will see the traders -that go up your rivers, and know that they are good men. * * * * "Brothers, I now present you with some of your father's tobacco, and some other trifling things, as a memorandum of my good will, and before my departure I will give you some liquor to clear your throats." The traders, Cameron and Frazer, sat with Pike. His interprflter was Pierre Rosseau. Among the Chiefs present were Le Petit Cor- beau (Little Crow), and Way-ago Enagee, and L'Orignal Leve or Rising Moose. It was with difficulty that the chiefs signed the following agreement; not that they objected to the lan- guage, but because they thought their word should be taken, without any mark ; but Pike overcame their objection , by saying that he wished them to sign it on his account. " Whereas, at a conference held between the United States of America and the Sioux na- tion of Indians,.Lieutenant Z. M. Pike, of the army of the United States, and the chiefs and warriors of said triije. have a«freed to the follow- ' ing articles, which, when ratified and approved of by the proper authority, shall be binding on both parties : Aet. 1. That the Sioux nation grant unto the United States, for the purpose of establishment of military posts, nine miles square, at the mouth of the St. Croix, also from below the confluence of the Mississippi and St. Peter's, up the Missis- sippi to include the Palls of St. Anthony, extend- ing nine miles on each side of the river ; that the Sioux Nation grants to the United States the fuU sovereignty and power over said district forever. Art. 2. That in consideration of the above grants, the- United States shall pay [filled up by the Senate with 2,000 dollars]. Aet. 3. The United States promise, on their part, to permit the Sioux to pass and repass, hunt, or make other use of the said districts, as they have formerly done, without any other exception than those specified in article first. In testimony whereof, we, the undersigned, have hereunto set our hands and seals, at the mouth of the liver St. Peter's, on the 23d day of September, 1805. ' Z. M. PIKE, [L. S.] 1st Lieutenant and agent at the above conference. his LE PETIT COEBEAU, M [L. S.] mark his WAY-AGO ENAGEE, XI [L. S.] mark " The following entries from Pike's Journal, des- criptive of the region around the city of Minne- apolis, seventy-five years ago, are worthy of pres- ervation: "Sept. 26th, 37iMrsdo;/.— Embarked at the usual hour, and after much labor in passing through the rapids, arrived at the foot of the Palls about three or four o'clock ; unloaded my boat, and had the principal part of her cargo carried over the portage. With the other boat, however, full loaded, they were not able to get over the last shoot, and encamped about six yards below. I pitched my tent and encamped above the shoot. The rapids mentioned in this day's march, might properly be called a continuation of the Falls of St. Anthony, for they are equally entitled to this appellation, with the Falls of the PeUware aad 76 EXFL0REB8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. Susquehanna. Killed one deer. Distance nine miles. Sept. 27tli, Friday. Brought over the residue of my loading this morning. Two men arrived from Mr. Frazer, on St. Peters, for my dispatches. This business, closing and sealing, appeared like a last adieu to the civilized world. Sent a large packet to the General, and a letter to Mrs. Pike, with a short note to Mr. Frazer. Two young Indians brought my flag across by land, who ar- rived yesterday, just as we came in sight of the Fall. I made them a present for their punctual- ity and expedition, and the danger they were ex- posed to from the journey. Carried our boats out of the river, as far as the bottom of the hill. . . Sept. 28th , Saturday.— Brought my barge oyer, and put her in the river above the Falls. While we were engaged with her three-fourths miles from camp, seven Indians painted black, appeared on the heights. We had left our guns at the camp and were entirely defenceless. It occurred tome that they were the small party of Sioux who were obstinate, and would go to war, when the other part of the bands came in; these they proved to be ; they were better armed than any I had ever seen ; having guns, bows, arrows, clubs, spears, and some of them even a case of pistols. I was at that time giving my men a dram ; and giving the cup of liquor to the first, he drank it off ; but I was more cautious with the remainder. I sent my interpreter to camp with them, to wait my coming ; wishing to purchase one oi their war clubs, it being made of elk horn, and decorated with inlaid work. This and a set of bows and arrows I wished to get as a curiosity. But the liquor I had given him began to operate, he came back for me, but refusing to go till I brought my boat, he returned, and (I suppose being offended) borrowed a canoe and crossed the river. In the afternoon got the other boat near the top of the hill, when the props gave way, and she sUd all the way down to the bottom, but fortunately without injuring any person. It raining very hard, we left her. Killed one goose and a racoon. Sept. 29th, Sunday. — I killed a remarkably large racoon. Got our large boat over the port- age, and put her in the river, at the upper land- ing ; this night the men gave sufficient proof of their fatigue, by all throwing themselves down to sleep, preferring rest to supper. This day I had but fifteen men out of twenty-two ; the others were sick. This voyage could have been per- formed with great convenience, if we had taken our departure in June. But the proper time would be to leave the Illinois as soon as the ice would permit, when the river would be of a good height. Sept. 30th, Monday. — Loaded my boat, moved over and encamped on the Island. The large boats loading likewise, we went over and put on board. In the mean time, I took a survey of the Falls, Portage, etc. If it be possible to pass the Falls in high water, of which I am doubtful, it must be on the East side, about thirty yards from shore ; as there are three layers of rocks, one be- low the other. The pitch off of either, is not more than five feet ; but of this I can say more on my return. On the tenth of October, the expedition reached some large island below Sauk Rapids, where in 1797, Porlier and Joseph EenvlUe had wintered. Six days after this, he reached the Rapids in Morrison county, which stUl bears his name, and he writes : ' 'When we arose in the morning, found that snow had fallen during the night, the ground was covered and it continued to snow. This, indeed, was but poor encourage- ment for attacking the Rapids, in which we were certain to wade to oiu: necks. I was determined, however, if possible to make la riviere de Cor- beau, [Crow Wing River], the highest point was made by traders in their bark canoes. We em- barked, and after four hours work, became so benumbed vnth cold that our limbs were perfectly useless. We put to shore on the opposite side of the river, about two-thirds of the way up the rapids. Built a large Are ; and then discovered that our boats were nearly half fuU of water; both having sprung large leaks so as to oblige me to keep three hands bailing. My sergeant (Ken- nerman) one of the stoutest men I ever knew, broke a blood-vessel and vomited nearly two quarts of blood. One of my corporals (Bradley) . also evacuated nearly a pint of blood, when he attempted to void his urine. These imhappy circumstances, in addition to the inabUity of four other men whom we were obliged to leave on shore, convinced me, that if I had no regard for my own health and constitution, I should have some for those poor fellows, who were Mil- PIKE'S BLOCK MOUSE NEAR SWAN RIVEB. 77 ing themselves to obey my orders. After we had breakfast and refreshed ourselves, we went down to our boats on the rocks, where I was obliged to leave them. I then informed my men that we would return to the camp and there leave some of the party and oui large boats. This informa- tion was pleasing, and the attempt to reach the camp soon accomplished. My reasons for this step have partly been already stated. The nec- essity of imloading and refitting my boats, the beauty and convenience of the spot for buUditig huts, the fine pine trees for peroques, and the quantity of game, were additional inducements. We immediately xmloaded our boats and secured their cargoes. In the evening I went out upon a small, but beautiful creek, which emptied into the Falls, for the purpose of selecting pine trees to make canoes. Saw five deer, and killed one buck weighing one hundred and thirty-seven pounds. By my leaving men at this plaije, and from the great quantities of game in its vicinity, I was ensured plenty of provision for my return voyage. In the party left behind was one hunter, to be continually employed, who would keep our stock of salt provisions good. Distance two hundred and thirty-three and a half mUes above ttie Palls of St. Anthony. Having left his large boats and some soldiers at this point, he proceeded to the vicinity of Swan Biver where he erected a block house, and on the thirty-first of October he writes : "En- closed my little work completely with pickets. Hauled up my two boats and turned them over on each side of the gateways ; by which means a defence was made to the river, and had it not been for various political reasons, I would have laughed at the attack of eight hundred or a thousand savages, if all my party were within. For, except accidents, it would only have aflord- ed amusement, the Indians having no idea of taking a place by storm. Found myself power- fully attacked with the fantastics of the brain, called ennui, at the mention of which I had hitherto scofied ; but my books being packed up, I was like a person entranced, and could easily conceive why so many persons who have been confined to remote places, acquire the habit of drinking to excess, and many other vicious prac- tices, which have been adopted merely to pass time. During the next month he himted the buffalo which were thjen in that vicinity. On the third of December he received a visit from Robert Dickson, afterwards noted in the history of the country, who was then trading about sixty miles below, on the Mississippi. On the tenth of December with some sleds he continued his journey northward, and on the last day of the year passed Pine Eiver. On the third of January, 1806, he reached the trading post at Red Cedar, now Cass Lake, and was quite indig- nant at finding the British flag floating from the staff. The night after this his tent caught on fire, and he lost some valuable and necessary clt thing. On the evening of the eighth he reach- ed Sandy Lake and was hospitably received by Grant, the trader in charge. He writes . " Jan. 9th, Thursday. — Marched the corporal early, in order that our men should receive assurance of our safety and success. He carried with him a small keg of spirits, a present from Mr. Grant. The estabUshnaent of this place was formed twelve years since, by the North-west Company, and was formerly under the charge of a Mr. Charles Brusky. It has attained at present such regularity, as to permit the superintendent to live tolerably comfortable. They have horses they procured from Red River, of the Indians ; raise plenty of Irish potatoes, catch pike, suckers, pickerel, and white fish in abundance. They have also beaver, deer, and moose ; but the pro- vision they chiefly depend upon is wild oats, of which they purchase great quantities from the savages, giving at the rate of about one doUar and a half per bushel. But flour, pork, and salt, are almost interdicted to persons not principals in the trade. Flour sells at half a dollar ; salt a doUar ; pork eiglity cents ; sugar half a dollar ; and tea four dollars and fifty cents per pound. The sugar is obtained from the Indians, and is made from the maple tree." He remained at Sandy Lake ten days, and on the last day two men of the Northwest Company arrived with letters from Fon du Lac Superior, one of which was from Athapuscow, and had been since May on the route. On the twentieth of January began his journey to Leech Lake, which he reached on the first of February, and was hospitably received by Hugh 78 EXPL0BER8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. McGillis, the head, of the Northwest Company at this post. A Mr. Anderson, in the employ of Eobert Dickson, was residing at the west end of the lake. While here he hoisted the American flag in the fort. The English yacht still flying at the top of the flagstaff, he directed the Indians and his sol- diers to shoot at it. They soon broke the iron pin to which it was fastened, and it fell to the ground. He was informed by a venerable old Ojibway chief, called Sweet, that the Sioux dwelt there when he was a youth. On the tenth of Eebruary, at ten o'clock, he left Leech Lake with Corporal Bradley, the trader McGillis and two of his men, and at sunset arrived at Bed Cedar, now Cass Lake. At this place, in 1798, Thompson, employed by the Northwest Company for three years, in topographical surveys, made some ob- servations. He believed that a line from the Lake of the "Woods would touch the sources of the Mississippi. Pike, at this point, was- very kindly treated by a Canadian named Roy, and his Ojibway squaw. On his return home, he reached Clear Elver on the seventh of April, where he found his canoe and men, and at night was at Grand Rapids, Dickson's trading post. He talked until four o'clock the next morning with this person and another trader named PorUer. He forbade while there, the traders Greignor [Grig- non] and La Jennesse, to sell any more liquor to Indians, who had become very drunken and un- ruly. On the tenth he again reached the Palls of Saint Anthony. He writes in his journal as follows : , , April 11th, Friday. — Although it snowed very hard we brought over both boats, and descended the river to the island at the entrance of the St. Peter's. I sent to the chiefs and informed them I had something to communicate to them. The Pils de Pincho immediately waited on me, and informed me that he would provide a place for the purpose. About sundown I was sent for and introduced into the council-house, where I found a great many chiefs of the Sussitongs, Gens de Feuilles, and the Gens du Lac. The Yanctongs had not yet come down. They were all awaiting for my arrival. There were about one hundred lodges, or six hundred people; we were saluted on our crossing the river with ball as usual. The council-house was two large lodges, capable of containing three hundred men. In the upper were forty chiefs, and as many pipes set against the poles, alongside of which I had the Santeur's pipes arranged. I then informed them in short detail, of my transactions with the Santeurs; but my interpreters were not capable of making them- selves understood. I was therefore obliged to omit mentioning every particular relative to the rascal who fired on my sentinel, and of the scoun- drel who broke the Pols Avoins' canoes, and threatened my life; the interpreters, however, in- formed them that I wanted some of their princi- pal chiefs to go to St. Louis; and that those who thought proper might descend to the prairie, where we would give them more explicit infor- mation. They all smoked out of the Santeur's pipe, excepting three, who were painted black, and were some of those who lost their relations last winter. I invited the Pils de Pinchow, and the son of the KiUeur Rouge, to come over and sup with me; when Mr. Dickson and myself en- deavored to explain what I intended to have said to them, could I have made myself understood; that at the prairie we would have all things ex- plained; that I was desirous of making a better report of them than Captain Lewis could do from their treatment of him. The former of those savages was the person who remained around my post all last winter, and treated my men so well; they endeavored to excuse their people. "Apkil 12th, Saturday. — Embarked early. Al- though my interpreter had been frequently up the river, he could not tell me where the cave (spoken of by Carver) could be foimd ; we carefully sought for it, but in vain. At the Indian village, a few miles below St. Peter's, we were about to pass a few lodges, but on receiving a very partic- ular invitation to come on shore, we landed, and were received in a lodge kindly; they presented us sugar. I gave the proprietor a dram, and was about to depart when he demanded a kettle of liquor; on being refused, and after I had left the shore, he told me he did not like the arrange- ments, and that he would go to war this summer. I directed the interpreter to tell him that if I returned to St. Peter's with the troops, I would settle that affair with him. On our arrival at the St. Croix, I foimd the Pettit Corbeau with his people, and Messrs. Prazer and Wood. We had a conference, when the Pettit Corbeau made CAMEBON SELLS LIQUOB TO INDIANS. many apologies for the misconduct of his people; he represented to us the different maimers in which the young warriors had been inducing him to go to war; that he had been much blamed for dismissing his party last fall; but that he was de- termined to adhere as far as lay in his power to our instructions; that he thought it most prudent to remain here and restrain the warriors. He then presented me with a beaver robe and pipe, and his message to the general. That he was determined to preserve peace, and make the road clear; also_a remembrance of his promised medal. I made a reply, calculated to confirm him in his good intentions, and assured him that he should not be the less remembered by his father, although not present. I was informed that, notwithstand- ing the instruction of his license, and my par- ticular request, Murdoch Cameron had taken liquor and sold it to the Indians on the river St. Peter's, and that his partner below had been equally imprudent. I pledged myself to prose- cute them according to law; for they have been the occasion of great confusion, and of much injury to the other traders. This day met a canoe of Mr. Dickson's loaded with provisions, under the charge of Mr. Anderson, brother of the Mr. Anderson at Leech Lake. He politely oilered me any provision he had on board (for which Mr. Dickson had given me an order), but not now being in want, I did not accept of any. This day, for the first time, I observed the trees beginning to bud, and indeed the climate seemed to have changed very materially since we passed the Falls of St. Anthony." The strife of political parties growing out of the French Eevolution, and the declaration of war against Great Britain in the year 1812, post- poned the military occupation of the Upper Mississippi by the United States of America, for several years. 80 EXPLOBEBS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTER XIII. THE YAXIiET OF THE TTPPEB MISSISSIPPI DUUJKG SECOND WAR "WITH GREAT BRITAIN. Dickson and other traders hostile— American stocltade at rrairie du Chien— Fort Shelby siurendcra to Lt. Col. 'William McKay— Loyal traders Provencalle and Faribault— Itising Moose or One-eyed Sioux— Capt. Bulger evacuates Fort McKay — Itttellisenco of Peace. ^ Notwithstanding the professions of friendship made to Pike,- ra the second war with Great Brit- ain, Dickson and others were found bearing arms against the Bepubllc. A year after Pike left Prairie du Chien, it was evident, that under some secret influence, the Indian tribes were combining against the United States. Intheyearl809,McholasJarrotdeclared that the British traders were furnishing the sav- ages with guns for hostUe purposes. On the first of May, 1812, two Indians were apprehended at Chicago, who were on their way to meet Dickson at Green Bay. They had taken the precaution to hide letters in their moccasrns, and bury them in the ground, and were allowed to proceed after a brief detention. Prazer, of Prairie du Chien, who had been with Pike at the Council at the mouth of the Minnesota Biver, was at the port- age' of the Wisconsin when the Indians dehvered these letters, which stated that the British flag would soon be flying again at Mackinaw. At Green Bay, the celebrated warrior. Black Hawk, was placed in charge of the Indians who were to aid the British. The American troops at Macki- naw were obliged, on the seventeenth of July, 1812, to capitulate without firing a single gun. One who was made prisoner, writes from Detroit to the Secretary of "War : " The persons who commanded the Indians are Eobert Dickson, Indian trader, and John Askin, Jr., Indian agent, and his son. The latter two were painted and dressed after the manner of the Indians. Those who commanded the Canadians are John Johnson, Crawford, Pothier, Armitinger, La Croix, Eolette, Franks, Living- ston, and other traders, some of whom were lately concerned in smuggling British goods into the Indian country, and, in conjunction with others, have been using their utmost efforts, several months before .the declaration of war, to excite the Indians to take up arms. The least resist- ance from the fort would have been attended with the destruction of all the persons who feU into the hands of the British, as I have been as- sured by some of the British traders," On the first of May, 1814, Governor Clark, with two hundred men, left St. Louis, to build a fort at the jimction of the "Wisconsin and Missisr sippi. Twenty days before he arrived at Prairie du Chien, Dickson had started for Mackinaw with a band of Dahkotahs and "Winnebagoes. The place was left in command of Captain Deace and the Mackinaw Pencibles. The Dahkotahs refusing to co-operate, when the Americans made their appearance they fled. The Americans took possession of the old Mackinaw house, in which they found nine or ten trunks of papers belong- ing to Dickson. Prom one they took the follow- ing extract : " ' Arrived, from below, a few "Winnebagoes with scalps. Gave them tobacco, six pounds powder and six pounds ball.' " A fort was immediately commenced on the site of the old residence of the late H. L. Dous- man, which was composed of two block-houses in the angles, and another on the bank of the river, with a subterranean communication. In honor of the governor of Kentucky it was named " Shelby." The fort was in charge of Lieutenant Perkins, and sixty rank and file, and two gunboats, each of which carried a six-pounder; and several howitzers were commanded by Captains Yeiser, Sullivan, and Aid-de-camp Kennerly. The traders at Mackinaw, learning that the Americans had built a fort at the Prairie, and knowing that as long as they held possession they would be cut ofC fromi the trade with the LOYALTY OF FARIBAULT AND THE ONE-EYED SIOUX. 81 Dahkotahs, inunediately raised an expedition to capture the garrison. The captain was an old trader by the name of McKay, and imder htm was a sergeant of ar- tillery, with a brass six-pounder, and three or four volunteer companies of Canadian voyageurs, oflScered by Captains Griguon, Eolette and An- derson, with Lieutenants Brisbois and Duncan Graham, all dressed in red coats, with a number of Indians. The Americans had scarcely completed tfieir rude fortification, before the British force, guid- ed by Joseph Bolette, Sr., descended in canoes to a point on the Wisconsin, several miles from the Prairie, to which they marched in battle array. McKay sent a flag to the Port demanding a surrender. Lieutenant Perkins repUed that he would defend it to the last. A fierce encounter took place, in which the Americans were worsted. The ofllcer was wounded, several men were kUled and one of their boats captured, so that it became necessary to retreat to St. Louis. Port Shelby after its capture, was called Port McKay. Among the traders a few remained loyal, es- pecially Provencalle and J. B. Paribault, traders among the Sioux. Paribault was a prisoner among the British at the time Lieut. Col. Wm. McKay was preparing to attack Port Shelby, and he refused to perform any service, Paribault's wife, who was at Prairie du Chien, not knowing that her husband was a prisoner in the hands of the advancing foe, fled with others to the Sioux village, where is now the city of Winona. Fari- bault was at length released on parole and re- turned to his trading post. Pike writes of his flag, that " being in doubt whether it had been stolen by the Indians, or had fallen overboai d and floated away, I sent for my friend the Orignal Leve." He also caU<5 the Chief, Eising Moose, and gives his Sioux name Tahamie. He was one of those, who in 1805, signed the agreement, to surrender land at the junction of the Minnesota and Mississippi Elvers to the United States. He had but one eye, having lost the other when a boy, belonged to the Wapasha band of the Sioux, and proved true to the flag which had waved on the day he sat in council -v^ith Pike. In the fall of 1814, with another of the same 6 nation, he ascended the Missouri under the pro- tection of the distinguished trader, Manual Lisa, as far as the An Jacques or James Elver, and from thence struck across the country, enlisting the Sioux in favour of the United States, and at length arrived at Prairie du Chien. On his arri- val, Dickson accosted him, and inquired from whence he came, and what was his business ; at the same time rudely snatching his bundle from his shoulder, and searching for letters. The " one-eyed warrior " told him that he was from St. Louis, and that he had promised the white chiefs there that he would go to Prairie du Chien, and that he had kept his promise Dickson then placed him in confinement in Port McKay, as the garrison was called by the British, and ordered him to divulge what infor- mation he possessed, or he wo aid put him to death. But the faithful fellow said he would impart nothing, and that he was ready for death if he wished to kill him. Pinding that confine- ment had no effect, Dickson at last liberated him. He then left, and visited the bands of Sioux on the Upper Mississippi, with which he passed the winter. When he returned in the spring, Dick- son had gone to Mackinaw, and Capt. A. Bulger, of the Eoyal New Foundland Eegiment, was in command of the fort. On the twenty-third of May, 1815, Capt. Bul- ger, wrote from Port McKay to Gov. Clark at St. Louis : " Official intelligence of peace reached me yesterday. I propose evacuating the fort, taking with me the guns captured in the fort. * * * * I have not the smallest hesitation in declaring my decided opinion, that the presence of a detachment of British and United States troops at the same time, would be the means of embroiling one party or the other in a fresh rup- ture with the Indians, which I presume it is the wish of both governments to avoid." The next month the " One-Eyed Sioux," with three other Indians and a squaw, visited St. Louis, and he informed Gov. Clark, that the British commander left the caimons in the fort when he evacuated, but in a day or two came back, took the cannons, and fired the fort with the American flag flying, but that he rushed in and saved it from being burned. Prom this time, the British flag ceased to float in the Valley of the Missis- sippi. 82 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTEE XIV. long's expedition, ^. D. i817, IN A SIX-OABED SKIFF, TO THE FALLS OF SAINT ANTHONY. Carver a Grandsons.— Eoque, Sioux Interpreter.— Wapashaw's Tillage and Its Vicinity.— A Sacred Dance.— Indian ViUaso Below Dayton's Bluff.— Carver's Cave.— Fountain Cave.— Falls of St. Anthony Described.— Site or a Fort. Major Stephen H. Long, of the Engineer Corps of the United States Army, learning that there was little or no danger to be apprehended from the Indians, determined to ascend to the Ealls of Saint Anthony, in a six-oared skifE presented to him by Governor Clark, of Saint Louis. His party consisted of a Mr. Hempstead, a native of New London, Connecticut, who had been living at Prairie du Chien, seven soldiers, and a half- breed interpreter, named Boque. A bark canoe accompanied them, containing Messrs. Gun and King, grandsons of the celebrated traveler, Jona- than Carver. On the ninth ot July, 1817, the expedition left Prairie du Chien, and on the twelfth arrived at " Trempe a I'eau." He writes : " When we stopped for breakfast, Mr. Hemp- stead and myself ascended a high peak to take a ■view of the country. It is known by the name of the Kettle Hill, having obtained this appella- tion from the circumstance of its having numer- ous piles of stone on its top, most of them fragments of the rocky stratifications which constitute the principal part of the hill, but some of them small piles made "by the Indians. These at a distance have some similitude of kettlec arranged along upon the ridge and sides of the hiU. Prom this, or almost any other eminence in its neighborhood, the beauty and grandeur of the prospect would baflle the skill of the most inge- nious pencil to depict, and that of the most ac- complished pen to describe. Hills marshaled into a variety of agreeable shapes, some of them towering into lofty peaks, while others present broad summits embellished with contours and slopes in the most pleasing manner ; champaigns and waving valleys; forests, lawns, and parks alternating with each other ; the humble Missis- sippi meandering far below, and occasionally losing itseli la numberless islands, give variety and beauty to the picture, while rugged cUfls and stupendous precipices here and there present themselves as if to add boldness and majesty to the scene. In the midst of this beautiful scenery is situated a village of the Sioux Indians, on an extensive lawn eaUed. the Aux Aisle Prairie ; at which we lay by for a short time. On our arrival the Indians hoisted two American flags, and we returned the compliment by discharging our blunderbuss and pistols. They then fired several guns ahead of us by way of a salute, after which we landed and were received with much friend- ship. The name of their chief is Wauppaushaw, or the Leaf, commonly called by a name of the same import in French, La Peuille, or La Eye, as it is pronounced in English. He is considered one of the most honest and honorable of any of the Indians, and endeavors to inculcate into the minds of his people the sentiments and principles adopted by himself. He was not at home at the time I called, and I had no opportunity of seeing him. The Indians, as I suppose, with the ex- pectation that I had something. to communicate to them, assembled themselves at the place where I landed and seated themselves upon the grass. I inquired if their chief was at home, and was answered in the negative. I then told them I should be very glad to see him, but as he w".,s absent I would call on him again in a few days when I should return. I further told them that cur father, the new President, wished to ob- tain some more information relative to his red children, and that I was on a tour to acquire any intelligence he might stand in need of. With this they appeared weU satisfied, and permitted Mr. Hempstead and myself to go through their village. While I was in the ■wigwam, one of th« subordinate chiefs, whose name was Wazzecoota, or Shooter from the Pine Tree, volunteered to INITIATION OF A WAUUIOS. BY A SAO BED DANOE. 83 accompany me np the river. I accepted of his services, and he was ready to attend me on the tour in a very short time. When we hove in sight the Indians were engaged in a ceremony called the Bea/r Dwnae; a ceremony which they are in the habit of performing when any young man is desirous of bringing himself into partic- ular notice, and is considered a kind of initiation into the state of manhood. I went on to the ground where they had their performances, which were ended sooner than usual on account of our arrival. There was a kind of a, flag made of fawn skin dressed with the hair on, suspended on a pole. Upon the flesh side of it were drawn certain rude figures indicative of the dream which it is necessary the young man should have dreamed, before he can be considered a proper candidate for this kind of initiation; with this a pipe was suspended by way of sacrifice. Two arrows were stuck up at the foot of the pole, and fragments of painted feathers, etc., were strewed about the ground near to It. These per- tained to the religious rites attending the cere- mony, which consists in bewailing and self-mor- tification, that the Good Spirit may be induced to pity them and succor their undertaking. "At the distance of two or three hundred yards from the flag, is an excavation which they call the bear's hole, prepared for the occasion. It is about two feet deep, and has two ditches, about one foot deep, leading across it at right an- gles. The young hero of the farce places himself in this hole, to be hunted by the rest of the young men, all of whom on this occasion are dressed in their best attire and painted in their neatest style. The hunters approach the hole in the direction of one of the ditches, and discharge their guns, which were previously loaded for the purpose with blank cartridges, at the one who acts the part of the bear; whereupon he leaps from his den, having a hoop in each hand, and a wooden lance; the hoops serving as forefeet to aid him in characterizing his part, and his lance to defend him from his assailants. Thus accoutred he dances round the place, exhibiting various feats of activity, while the other Indians pursue him and endeavor to trap him as he attempts to re- turn to his den, to effect which he is privileged to use any violence he pleases with impunity against his assailants, even to taking the life of any of them. " This part of the ceremony is performed three times, that the bear may escape from his den and return to it again through three of the ave- nues communicating with it. On being hunted from the fourth or last avenue, the bear must make his escape through all his pursuers, if pos- sible, and flee to the woods, where he is to remain through the day. This, however, is seldom or never accomplished, as all the young men exert themselves to the utmost in order to trap him. When caught, he must retire to a lodge erected for his reception in the field, where he is to be se- cluded 'from all society through the day, except one of his particular friends whom he is allowed to take with him as an attendant. Here he smokes and performs various other rites which superstition has led the Indians to believe are sa- cred. After this ceremony is ended, the young Indian is considered qualified to act any pari; as an efficient member of their community. The Indian, who has the good fortune to catch the bear and overcome him when endeavoring to make his escape to the wood, is considered a candidate for preferment, and is, on the first suit- able occasion, appointed the leader of a small war party, in order that he may further have an op- portunity to test his^ prowess and perform more essential service in behalf of his nation. It is accordingly expected that he will kill some of their enemies and return with their scalps. I re- gretted very much that I had missed the oppor- tunity of witnessing this ceremony, which is never performed except when prompted by the particular dreams of one or other of the young men, who is never complimented twice in the same maimer on aocoimt of his dreams." On the sixteenth he approached the vicinity of where is now the capital of Minnesota, and writes: "Set sail at halt past four this morning with a favorable breeze. Pased an Indian bury- ing ground on our left, the first that I have seen surrounded by a fence. In the center a pole is erected, at the foot of which religious rites are performed at the burial of an Indian, by the particular friends and relatives of the deceased. Upon the pole a flag is suspended when any per- son of extraordinary merit, or one who is very much beloved, is buried. In the inclosure were 84 EXPLQBERS AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. two scafiolds erected also, about six feet high and sis feet square. Upon one of them were two coffins containing dead bodies. Passed a Sioux village on our right containing fourteen cabins. The name of the chief is the Petit Corbeau, or Little Eaven. The Indians were all absent on a hunting party up the River St. Croix, which is but a little distance across the country from the village. Of this we were very glad, as this band are said to be the most notorious beggars of all the Sioux on the Mississippi. One of their cabins is furnished with loop holes, and is sit- uated so near the water that the opposite side of the river is within musket-shot range from the building. By this means the Petit CorJDeau is enabled to exercise a command over the pass- age of the river and has in some Instances com- pelled traders to land with their goods, and in- duced them, probably through fear of offending him, to bestow presents to a considerable amount, before he would suffer them to pass. The cabins are a kind of stockade buildings, and of a better appearance than any Indian dwelhngs I have before met with. " Two miles above the village, on the same side of the river, is Carver's Cave, at which we stopped to breakfast. However interesting it may have been, it does not possess that character in a very high degree at present. We descend- ed it with lighted candles to its lower extremity. The entrance is very low and about eight feet broad, so that a man in order to enter it must be completely prostrate. The angle of descent within the cave is about 25 deg. The flooring is an inclined plane of quicksand, formed of the rock in which the cavern is formed. The dist- ance from its entrance to its inner extremity is twenty-four paces, and the width in the broadest part about nine, and its greatest height about seven feet. In shape it resembles a bakers's oven. The cavern was once probably much more ex- tensive. My interpreter informed me that, since his remembrance, the entrance was not less than ten feet high and its length far greater than at present. The rock in which it is formed is a very white sandstone, so friable that the frag- ments of it will almost crumble to sand when taken into the hand. A few yards below the mouth of the cavern is a very copious spring of fine water issuing from the bottom of the clifE. " Five miles above this is the Fountain Cave, on the same side of the river, formed in the same kind of sandstone but of a more pure and fine quality. It is far more curious and interesting than the former. The entrance of the cave is a large winding hall about one hundred and fifty feet in length, fifteen feet in width, and from eight to sixteen feet in height, finely arched overhead, and nearly perpendicular. Next suc- ceeds a narrow passage and difficult of entrance, which opens into a most beautiful circular room, finely arched above, and about forty feet in di- ameter. The cavern then continues a meander- ing course, expanding occasionally into small rooms of a circular form. We penetrated about one hundred and fifty yards, till our candles began to fail us, when we returned. To beauti- fy and embellish the scene, a fine crystal stream, flows through the cavern, and cheers the lone- some dark retreat with its enlivening murmurs. The temperature of the water in the cave was 46 deg., and that of the air 60 deg. Entering this cold retreat from an atmosphere of 89 deg., I thought it not prudent to remain in it long enough to take its several dimensions and me- ander its courses ; particularly as we had to wade in water to our knees in many places in order to penetrate as far as we went. The fountain sup- plies an abundance of water as fine as I ever drank. This cavern I was informed by my interpreter, has been discovered but a few years. That the Indians formerly living in its neighbor- hood knew nothing of it till within six years past. That it is not the same as that described by Carver is evident, not only from this circum- stance, but also from the circumstance that in- stead of a stagnant pool, and only cine accessible room of a very different form, this cavern has a brook running through it, and at least four rooms in succession, one after the other. Car- ver's Cave is fast filUng up with sand, so that no water is now found in it, whereas this, from the very nature of the place, must be enlarging, as the fountain will carry along with its current all the sand that falls into it from the roof and sides of the cavern." On the night of the sixteenth, he arrived at the Falls of Saint Anthony and encamped on the east shore just below the cataract. He writes in his journal : DESCBIPTION OF FALLS OF SAINT ANTHONY. 85 "The place -where we encamped last night need- ed no embellishment to render it romantic in the highest degree. The banks on both sides of the river are about one hundred feet high, decorated with trees and shrubbery of various kinds. The post oak, hickory, walnut, linden, sugar tree, white birch, and the American box ; also various evergreens, such as the pine, cedar, juniper, etc., added their embellishments to the scene. Amongst the shrubery were the prickly ash, plum, and cherry tree, the gooseberry, the black and red raspberry, the chokeberry, grape vine, etc. There were also various kinds of herbage and flowers, among which were the wild parsley, rue, spikenard, etc., red and white roses, morning glory and various other handsome flowers. A few yards below us was a beautiful cascade of flne spring water, pouring down from a project- ing precipice about one hundred feet hight. On our left was the Mississippi hurrying through its channel with great velocity, and about three quarters of a mile above us, in plain view, was the majestic cataract of the Tails of St. Anthony. The murmuring' of the cascade, the roaring of the river, and the thunder of the cataract, all contrib- uted to render the scene the most interesting and magnificient of any I ever before witnessed.'' "The perpendicular fall of the water at the cataract, was stated by Pike in his journal, as six- teen and a half feet, which I found to be true by actual measurement. To this height, however, four or five feet may be added for the rapid des- cent which immediately succeeds to the perpen- dicular fall within a few yards below. Immedi- ately at the cataract the river is divided into two parts by an island which extends considerably above and below the cataract, and is about five hundred yards long.. The channel on the right side of the Island is about three times the width of that on the left. The quanity of water pass- ins through them is not, however, in the same proportion, as about one-third part of the whole passes through the left channel. In the broadest channel, just below the cataract, is a small island also, about fifty yards in length and thirty in breadth. Both of these islands contain the same kind of rocky formation as the banks of the river, and are nearly as high. Besides these, there are immediately at the foot of the cataract, two islands of very inconsiderable size, situated in the right channel also. The rapiu-s commence several hundred yards above the cataract and continue about eight miles below. The fall of the water, beginning at the head of the rapids, and extending two hundred and sixty rods down the river to where the portage road commences, below the cataract is, according to Pike, fifty- eight feet. If this estimate be correct the whole fall from the head to the foot of the rapids, is not probably much less than one hundred feet. But as I had no instrument sufficiently accurate to level, where the view must necessarily be pretty extensive, I took no pains to ascertain the extent of the fall. The mode I adopted to ascertain the height of a cataract, was to suspend a line and plummet from the table rock on the south side of the river, which at the same time had very little water passing over it as tlie river was unusually low. The rocky formations at this place were arranged in the following order, from the surface downward. A coarse kind of lime- stone in thin strata containing considerable silex; a kind of soft friable stone of a greenish color and slaty fracture, probably containing Ume, aluminum and silex ; a very beautiful satratiflca- tion of shell limestone, in thin plates, extremely regular in its formation and containing a vast number of shells, all apparently of the same kind. This formation constitutes the Table Hock of the cataract. The next in order is a white or yellowish sandstone, so easily crumbled that it deserves the name of a sandbank rather than that of a rock. It is of various depths, from ten to fifty or seventy-five feet, and is of the same char- acter with that found at the caves before des- cribed. The next in order is a soft friable sand- stone, of a greenish color, similar to that resting upon the shell limestone. These stratifications occupied the whole space from the low water mark nearly to the top of the bluffs. On the east, or rather north side of the river, at the Falls, are high grounds, at the distance of half a mile from the river, considerably more elevated than the bluffs, and of a hilly aspect. Speaking of the bluff at the confluence o^ ohe Mississippi and Minnesota, he writes: "A military work of considerable magnitude might be con- structed on the point, and might be rendered sufficiently secure by occupying the commanding height in the rear in a suitable manner, as the HXPL0BER8 AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. latter would, control not only the point, but all the neighboring heights, to the full extent of a twelve pounder's range. The work on the point would be necessary to control the navigation of the two rivers. But without the commanding work in the rear, would be liable to be greatly annoyed from a height situated directly opposite on the other side of the Mississippi, which is here no more than about two hundred and fifty yards wide. This latter height, however, would not be eligible for a permanent post, on account of the numerous ridges and ravines situated im- mediately in its rear." EARLY HISTOBT OF BED BIVEB VALLEY. 87 CHAPTER XV. THOMAS DOUGLAS, EABL OF SELiaEK, AND THE BED EFVEK VALLEY. Early travelers to Lake Winnipeg — Earliest Map liy the Indian Otchaga — Benin's allusion to it— Verendrye's Map— De la Jemeraye's Map — Fort La Reine— Fort on Red River abandoned— Origin of name Red Lake— Earl of Selkirk— Ossini- boia described — Scotcii immigrants at Pembina — Strife of trading companies — Earl of Selkirk visits America— Governor Seraple Killed— Romantic life of John Tanner, and his son James— Letter relative to Selkirk's tour through Minne- sota. The valley of the Bed River of the North is not only an important portion of Minnesota, but has a most interesting history. While there is no evidence that Groselliers, the first white man who explored Minnesota, ever ■visited Lake "Winnipeg and the Red River, yet he met the Assineboines at the head of Lake Supe- rior and at Lake Nepigon, while on his way by a northeasterly trail to Hudson's Bay, and learned something of this region from them. The first person, of whom we have an account, who visited the region, was an Englishman, who came in 1692, by way of York River, to Winni- peg. Ochagachs, or Otchaga, an intelligent Indian, in 1728, assured Pierre Gualtier de Varenne, known in history as the Sieur Verendrye, while he was stationed at Lake Nepigon, that there was a communication, largely by water, west of Lake Superior, to the Great Sea or Pacific Ocean. The rude map, drawn by this Indian, was sent to France , and is still preserved. Upon it is marked Kamanistigouia, the fort first established bj^ Du Luth. Pigeon River is called Mantohavagane. Lac Sasakanaga is marked, and Rainy Lake is named Tecamemiouen. The river St. Louis, of Minnesota, is R. fond du L. Superior. The French geographer, BelUn, in his "Remarks upon the map of North America," published in 1755, at Paris, alludes to this sketch of Ochagachs, and says it is the earliest drawing of the region west of Lake Superior, in the Depot de la Marine. After this Verendrye, in 1737, drew a map, which remains unpubUshed, which shows Red Lake in Northern Minnesota, and the point of the Big Woods in the Red River Valley. There is another sketch in the archives of France, drawn by De la Jemeraye. He was a nephew of Verendrye, and, under his uncle's orders, he was in 1731, the first to advance from the Grand Portage of Lake Superior, by way of the Nalao- uagan or GroseUiers, now Pigeon River, to Rainy Lake. On this appears Fort Rouge, on the south bank of the Assineboine at its junction with the Red River, and on the Assineboine, a post estab- lished on October 3, 1738, and called Fort La Reine. Bellin describes the fort on Red River, but asserts that it was abandoned because of its vicinity to Fort La Reine, on the north side of the Assinnebolne, and only about nine miles by a portage, from Swan Lake. Red Lake and Red River were so called by the early French explo- rers, on accoimt of the reddish tint of the waters after a storm. Thomas Douglas, Earl of Selkirk, a wealthy, kind-hearted but ■visionary Scotch nobleman, at the commencement of the present century formed the design of planting a colony of agriculturists west of Lake Superior. In the year 1811 he obtained a grant of land from the Hudson Bay Company called Ossiniboia, which it seems strange has been given up by the people of Man- itoba. In the autumn of 1812 a few Scotchmen with their families arrived at Pembina, in the Red River Valley, by way of Hudson Bay, where they passed the winter. In the winter of 1813-14 they were again at Fort Daer or Pembina. The colonists of Red River were rendered very un- happy by the strife of rival trading companies. In the spring of 1815, McKenzie and Morrison, traders of the Northwest company, at Sandy Lake, told the Ojibway chief there, that they would give him and his band all the goods and rum at Leech or Sandy Lakes, if they would an- noy the Red River settlers. The Earl of Selkirk hearing of the distressed i condition of his colony, sailed for America, and 88 EXPL0BMR8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. in the fall of 1815, arrived at New York City. Proceeding to Montreal he found a messenger who had traveled on foot in mid-wiater from the Bed Kiver by vray of Eed Lake and Fon du Lac, of Lake Superior. He sent back by this man, kiad messages to the dispirited settlers, but one night he was way-laid near Fon du Lac, and robbed of his canoe and dispatches. An Ojib- way chief at Sandy Lake, afterwards testified that a trader named Grant offered him rum and tobacco, to send persons to intercept a bearer of dispatches to Eed Eiver, and soon the messenger was brought in by a negro and some Indians. Failing to obtain military aid from the British authorities in Canada, Selkirk made an engagement with four officers and eighty privates, of the discharged Meuron regiment, twenty of the De WattevUle, and a few of the Glengary Fencibles, which had served in the late war with the United States, to accompany him to Red Kiver. They were to receive monthly wages for navigating the boats to Bed Biver, to have lands assigned them, and a free passage if they wished to return. When he reached Sault St. Marie, he received the intelUgence that the colony had again been destroyed, and that Semple, a mild, amiable, but not altogether judicious man, the chief governor of the factories and territories of the Hudson Bay company, residiag at Bed Eiver, had been killed. Schoolcraft, in 1832, says he saw at Leech Lake, Majegabowi, the man who had killed Gov. Semple, after he feU wounded from his horse. Before he heard of the death of Semple, the Earl of Selkirk had made arrangements to visit Ms colony by way of Fon du Lac, on the St. Louis Eiver, and Eed Lake of Minnesota, but he now changed his mind, and proceeded with his force to Fort William, the chief trading post of the Northwest Company on Lake Superior ; and ap- prehending the principal partners, warrants of commitment were issued, and they were forward- ed to the Attorney-General of Upper Canada. While Selkirk was engaged at Fort William, a party of emigrants in charge of Miles McDon- nel. Governor, and Captain D'Orsomen, went forward to reinforce the colony. At Eainy Lake they obtained the guidance of a man who had all the characteristics of an Indian, and yet had a bearing which suggested a different origin. By his efficiency and temperate habits, he had se- cured the respect of his employers, and on the Earl of Selkirk's arrival at Eed Biver, his attention was called to him, and in his welfare he became deeply interested. By repeated conversations with him, memories of a different kind of exist- ence were aroused, and the light of other days began to brighten. Though he had forgotten his father's name, he furnished sufficient data for Selkirk to proceed with a search for his relatives. Visiting the United States tn 1817, he pubUshed a circular in the papers of the Western States, which led to the identification of the man. It appeared from his own statement, and those of his friends, that his name was John Tanner, the son of a minister of the gospel, who, aboutthe year 1790, Uved on the Ohio river, near the Miami. Shortly after his location there, a band of roving Indians passed near the house, and found John Tanner, then a little boy, filling his hat with "wahiuts from under a tree. They seized him and fled. The party was led by an Ottawa whose wife had lost a son. To compen- sate for his death, the mother begged that a boy of the same age might be captured. Adopted by the band, Tanner grew up an Indian in his tastes and habits, and was noted for bravery. Selkirk was successful in finding his relatives. After twenty-eight years of separ ration, John Tanner in 1818, met his brother Edward near Detroit, and went with him to his home in Missouri. He soon left his brother, and went back to the Indians. For a time he was interpreter for Henry E. Schoolcraft, but became lazy and ill-natured, and in 1836, skulking behind some .bushes, he shot and killed Schoolcraft's brother, and fled to the wilderness, where, in 1847, he died. His son, James, was kindly treat- ed by the missionaries to the Ojibways of Minne- sota; but he walked in the footsteps pf his father. In the year 1851, he attempted to impose upon the Presbyterian muuster in Saint Paul, and, when detected, called upon the Baptist minister, who, beheving him a penitent, cut a hole in the ice, and received him into the church by immer- sion. In time,'the Baptistsfound him out, when he became an Unitarian missionary, and, at last, it is said, met a death by violence. Lord Selkirk was in the Eed Biver VaUey jEARL of SELKIRK VISITS SAINT LOUIS. 80 during the summer of ISlTrand on the eighteenth of July concluded a treaty with the Crees and Saulteaux, for a tract of land beginning at the mouth of the Red Eiver, and extending along the same as far as the Great Forks (now Grand Forks) at the mouth of Eed Lake River, and along the Assinniboine Eiver as far as Musk Rat Eiver, and extending to the distance of six miles from Fort Douglas on every side, and likewise from Fort Daer (Pembina) and also from the Great Forks, and in other parts extending to the distance of two miles from the banks of the said rivers. Having restored order and confidence, attend- ed by three or four persons he crossed the plains to the Minnesota River, and from thence pro- ceeded to St. Louis. The Indian agent at Prairie du Chien was not pleased with Selkirk's trip through Minnesota; and on the sixth of February, 1818, wrote the Governor of Illinois under excitement, some groundless suspicions : •' What do you suppose, sir, has been the re- sult of the passage through my agency of this British nobleman? Two entire bands, and part of a third, all Sioux, have deserted us and joined Dickson, who has distributed to them large quan- tities of Indian presents, together with flags, medals, etc. Knowing this, what must have been my feelings on hearing that his lordship had met with a favourable reception at St. Louis. The newspapers announcing his arrival, and general Scottish appearance, all tend to discompose me ; believing as I do, that he is plotting ■ with his friend Dickson our destruction — sharpening the savage scalping knife, and colonizing a tract of country, so«remote as that of the Red River, for the purpose, no doubt, of monopolizing the fur and peltry trade of this river, the Missouri and their waters ; a trade of the first importance to our )Vestern States and Territories. A courier who had arrived a few days since, confirms the belief that Dickson is endeavouring to undo what I have done, and secure to the British govern- ment the affections of the Sioux, and subject the Northwest Company to his lordship. * * * Dickson, as I have before observed, is situated near the head of the St. Peter's, to which place he transports his goods from Selkirk's Red River establishment, in carts made for the purpose. The trip is performed in five days, sometimes less. He is directed to build a fort on the high- est land between Lac du Traverse and Eed River, which he supposes will be the established lines. This fort will be defended by twenty men, mth two small pieces of artillery." In the year 1820, at Berne, Switzerland, a cir- cular was issued, signed, R. May D'Uzistorf, Captain, in his Britannic Majesty's service, and agent Plenipotentiary to Lord Selkirk. Like many documents to induce emigration, it was so highly colored as to prove a delusion and a snare. The climate was represented as "mild and healthy." " Wood either for building or fuel in the greatest plenty," and the country supplying "in profusion, whatever can be re- quired for the convenience, pleasure or comfort of life." Remarkable statements considering that every green thing had been devoured the year before by grasshoppers. Under the influence of these statements, a num- ber were induced to embark. In the spring of 1821, about two hundred persons assembled on the banks of the Rhine to proceed to the region west of Lake Superior. Having desce'nded the Rhine to the vicinity of Rotterdam, they went aboard the sMp "Lord Wellington," and after a voyage across the Atlantic, and amid the ice- floes of Hudson's Bay, they reached York Fort. Here they debarked, and entering batteaux, as- cended Nelson River for twenty days, when they came to Lake AVinnipeg, and coasting along the west shore they reached the Red River of the North, to feel that they had been deluded, and to long for a milder clime. If they did not sing the Switzer's Song of Home, they appreciated its sentiments, and gradually these immigrants re- moved to the banks of the Mississippi River. Some settled in ^Minnesota, and were the first to raise cattle, and tUl the soil. 90 EXPL0BEB8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTER Xyi. rOET SNELITNG DTTEIHG ITS OCCUPANCY BY COMPAISTEES OF THE .FIFTH EEGIMENT tT. S. IKFANTBY. A. D. 1819, TO A. D. 1827. Orders for military occupation of Upper Mississippi— Leavenworth and Forsytli at Prairie da Chien — Birth in Camp — Troops arrive at Mendota — Cantonment Estaiilished — Wheat carried to Pembina — Notice of Devotion, Prescott, and Major Taliaferro — Camp Cold Water Established— Col. Snelling takes command — Impressive Scene — Otlicers in 1820 — Condition of the Fort in 1821 — Saint Anthony Mill — ^Alexis Bailly taltes cattle to Pembina — Notice of Beltrami — Arrival of first Steamboat — Ma,ior Long's Expedition to Horthern Boundary- Beltrami visits the northern sources of the Mississippi — First flour mill — First Sunday School — Great flood in 1826. African slaves at the Fort — Steamboat Arrivals — Duels — ^Notice of William Joseph Snelling — Indian fight at the Fort — Attacic upon Iteel boats — General Gaines* report — Eemoval of Fifth Regiment — Death of Colonel Snelling. The rumor that Lord Selkirk was founding a colony on the borders of the United States, and that, the British trading companies within the boundaries of what became the territory of Min- nesota, convinced the authorities at Washington of the importance of a military occupation of the valley of the Upper Mississippi. By direction of Major General Brown, the fol- lowing order, on the tenth of Tebruary, 1819, was issued : "Major General Macomb, commander of the Pifth Military department, will without delay, concentrate at Detroit the Fifth Regiment of In- fantry, excepting the recruits otherwiso directed by the general order herewith transmitted. As soon as the navigation of the lakes will admit, he will cause the regiment to be transported to Port Howard; from thence, by the way of the Pox and Wisconsin Rivers, to Prairie du Chien, and, after detaching a sufficient number of companies to garrison Ports Crawford and Armstrong, the remainder will proceed to the mouth of the River St. Peter's, where they will establish a post, at which the headquarters of the regiment will be located. The regiment, previous to its depar- tiu:e, will receive the necessary supplies of cloth- ing, provisions, arms, and ammunition. Imme- diate application will be made to Brigadier Gen- eral Jesup, Quartermaster General, for funds necessary to execute the movements required by this order." On the thirteenth of April, this additional order was issued, at Detroit : "The season having now arrived when the lakes may be navigated with safety, a detach- ment of the Pifth Regiment, to consist of Major Marston's and Captain Powle's companies, under the command of Major Muhlenburg, will proceed to Green Bay. Surgeon's Mate, R. M. Byrne, of the Fifth Regiment, will accompany the detach- ment. The Assistant Deputy Quartermaster General will furnish the necessary transport, and will send by the same opportunity two hundred barrels of provisions, which he will draw from the contractor at this post. The provisions must be examined and inspected, and properly put up for transportation. Colonel Leavenworth will, vsdth- out delay, prepare his regiment to move to the post on the Mississippi, agreeable to the Divi- sion order of the tenth of February. The Assist- ant Deputy Quartermaster General will furnish the necessary transportation, to be ready by the first of May next. The Colonel will make requi- sition for such stores, ammunition, tools and implements as may be required, and he be able to take with him on the expedition. Particular in- structions will be given to the Colonel, explaining the objects of his expedition." EVENTS OF THE YEAR 1819. On Wednesday, the last day of June, Col. Leav- enworth and troops arrived from Green Bay, at Prairie du Chien. Scarcely had they reached this point when Charlotte Seymour, the wife of Lt. jSTathan Clark, a native of Hartford, Ct., gave birth to a daughter, whose first baptismal name was Charlotte, after her mother, and the second Ouisconsin, given by the officers in view of the fact that she was bom at the junction of that stream with the Mississippi. In time Charlotte Ouisconsin married a youug Lieutenant, a native of Princeton, New Jersey, and a graduate of West Point, and still resides with her husband. General H. P. Van Cleve, in COL. LEAVENWORTH ARBIVES AT MENDOTA 01 the city of Minrz-sapolis, living to do good as she has opportunity. In June, under instructions from the "War Department, Major Thomas Forsytli, connected with the oflBce of Indian affairs, left St. Louis with two thousand dollars worth of goods to be distributed among the Sioux Indians, in accor- dance with the agreement of 1805, already re- ferred to, by the late General Pike. About nine o'clock of the morning of the fifth of July, he joined Leavenworth and his command at Prairie du Chien. Some time was occupied by Leavenworth awaiting the arrival of ordnance, provisions and recruits, but on Sunday morning, the eighth of August, about eight o'clock, the expedition set out for the point now known as Mendota. The flotilla was quite imposing; there were the Colonel's barge, fourteen batteaux with ninety-eight soldiers and ofBcers, two large canal or Mackinaw boats, filled with various stores, and Porsyth'D keel boat, containing goods and pres- ents fov the Indians. On the twenty-third of Augus*', Forsyth reached the mouth of the Min- nesota with his boat, and the next morning Col. Leave'aworth arrived, and selecting a place at Mendota, near the present railroad bridge, he ordered the soldiers to cut down trees and make a clearing. On the next Saturday Col. Leaven- worth, Major Vose, Surgeon Purcell, Lieutenant Clark and the wife of Captain Gooding ivited the PaUs of Saint Anthony with Porsyth, in his keel boat. Early in September two more boats and a bat- teaux, with officers and one hundred ajid twenty recruits, arrived. During the winter of 1820, Laidlow and others, in behalf of Lord Selkirk's Scotch settlers at Pembina, whose crops had been destroyed by grasshoppers, passed the Cantonment, on their way to Prairie du Chien, to purchase wheat. Upon the fifteenth of AprU they began their return vsdth their Mackinaw boats, each loaded with two himdred bushels of wheat, one hundred of oats, and thirty of peas, and reached the mouth of the Minnesota early in May. Ascending this stream to Big Stone Lake, the boats were drawn on rollers a mile and a half to Lake Traverse, and on the third pf June arrived at Pembina and cheered the desponding and needy settlers of the Selkirk colony. The first sutler of the post was a Mr. Devotion. He brought with him a young man named Phi- lander Prescott, who was bom in ISOl, at Phelps- town, Ontario county, Xew York. At first they stopped at Mud Hen Island, in the Mississippi below the mouth of the St. Croix River. Coming up late in the year 1819, at the site of the pres- ent town of Hastings they found a keel-boat loaded with supplies for the cantonment, in charge of Lieut. OUver, detained by the ice. Amid all the changes of the troops, Mr. Pres- cott remained nearly all his life in the vicinity of the post, to which he came when a mere lad, and was at length killed in the Sioux Massacre. EVENTS OF THE YEAR 1820 In the spruig of 1820, Jean Baptiste Faribault brought up Leavenworth's horses from Prairie du Chien. The first Indian Agent at the post was a former army officer, Lawrence Taliaferro, pronounced Toliver. As he had the confidence of the Gov- ernment for twenty-one successive years, he is deserving of notice. His family was of Italian origin, and among the early settlers of Virginia. He was born in 1794, in King William county in that State, and when, in 1812, war was declared against Great Britain, with four brothers, he entered the army, and was commissioned as Lieutenant of the Thirty-flfth Infantry. He behaved gallantly at Fort Erie and Sackett's Harbor, and after peace was declared, he was retained as a First Lieuten- ant of the Third Infantry. In 1816 he was sta- tioned at Fort Dearborn, now the site of Chicago. "WhUe on a furlough, he called one day upon President Monroe, who told him that a fort would be built near the Palls of Saint Anthony, and an Indian Agency established, to which he offered to appoint him. His commission was dated March 27th, 1819, and he proceeded in due time to his post. On the fifth day of May, 1820, Leavenworth left his winter quarters at Mendota, crossed the stream and made a summer camp near the present military grave yard, which in consequence of a fine spring has been called " Camp Cold Water." The Indian agency, under Taliaferro, remained for a time at the old cantonment. The commanding officer estabhshed a fine 92 EXPLOBEBS AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. garden in the bottom lands of the Mmnesota, and on the fifteenth of June the earliest garden peas were eaten. The first distuiguished visitors at the new encampment were Governor Lewis Cass, of Michigan, and Henry Schoolcraft, who arrived in July, by way of Lake Superior and Sandy Lake. The relations between Col. Leavenworth and Indian Agent Taliaferro were not entirely har- monious, growing out of a disagreement of views relative to the treatment of the Indians, and on the day of the arrival of Governor Cass, Tel- iaf erro writes to Leavenworth : " As it is now understood that I am agent for Indian affairs in this country, and you are about to leave the upper Mississippi, in all probability in the course of a month or two, I beg leave to suggest, for the sake of a general understanding with the Indian tribes in this country, that any medals, you may possess, would by being turned over to me, cease to be a topic of remark among the different Indian tribes under my direction. I will pass to you any voucher that may be re- quired, and I beg leave to observe that any pro- , gress in influence is much impeded in conse- quence of this frequent intercourse with the gar- rison." In a few days, the disastrous effect of Indians mingligg with the soldiers was exhibited. On the third of August, the agent wrote to Leaven- worth: " His Excellency Governor Cass during his visit to this post remarked to me that the Indians jn this quarter were spoiled, and at the same time said they should not be permitted to enter the camp. An unpleasant affair has lately taken place ; I mean the stabbing of the old chief Mahgossau by his comrade. This was caused, doubtless, by an anxiety to obtata the chief's whiskey. I beg, therefore, that no whiskey whatever be given to any Indians, unless it be through their proper agent. While an overplus of whiskey thwarts the beniflcent and humane policy of the government, it entails misery upon the Indians, and endangers their lives." A few days after this note was v/ritten Josiah SneUing, who had been recently promoted to the Colonelcy of the Fifth Eegiment, arrived with his family, relieved Leavenworth, and infused new life and energy. A little wMle before his arrival, the daughter of Captain Gooding was married to Lieutenant Green, the Adjutant of the regiment, the first marriage of white persons in Minnesota. Mrs. Snelling, a few days after her arrival, gave birth to a daughter, the first white child bom in Minnesota, and after a brief existence of thirteen months, she died and was the first interred in the_ military grave yard, and for years the stone which marked its resting place, was visible. The earliest manuscript in Minnesota, written at the Cantonment, is dated October 4, 1820, and is in the handwriting of Colonel Snelling. It reads : " In justice to Lawrence Taliaferro, Esq., Indian Agent at this post, we, the undersigned, officers of the Fifth Eegiment here stationed, have presented him this paper, as a token, not only of our individual respect and esteem, but as an entire approval of his conduct and deportment as a public agent in this quarter. Given at St. Peter, this 4th day of October, 1820. J. Snelling, H. Clakk, Col. 5th Inf. Lieutenant. S. Bttbbank, Jos. Haeb, Br. Major. Lieutenant. David Pbeet, Ed. Puecbll, Captain. Surgeon, D. Gooding, P. E. Geeen, Brevet Captain. Lieut, and Adjt. J. Plympton, W. G. Camp, Lieutenant. Lt. and Q. M. E. A. McCabe, H. Wilkins, Lieutenant. Lieutenant." During the summer of 1820, a party of the Sisseton Sioux killed on the Missouri, Isadore Poupon, a half-breed, and Joseph Andrews, a Canadian engaged in the fur trade. The Indian Agent, through Colin Campbell, as interpreter, notified the Sissetons that trade would cease with them, until the murderers were delivered. At a council held at Big Stone Lake, one of the murderers, and the aged father of another, agreed to surrender themselves to the commanding ofllcer. On the twelfth of November, accompamed by their friends, they approached the encampment in solemn- procession, and marched to the centre of the parade. First appeared a Sisseton bear- ing a British flag ; then the murderer and the de- voted father of another, their arms pinioned, and ABBIVAl, OF THE FIBST STEAMBOAT. 93 large wooden splinters thrust through the flesh above the elbows indicating their contempt for pain and death ; in the rear followed friends and relatives, with them chanting the death dirge. Having arrived in front of the guard, fire was kindled, and the British flag burned ; then the murderer delivered up his medal, and both prison- ers were surrounded. Col. Snelling detained tl;e old chief, while the murderer was sent to St. Louis for trial. EVENTS OF THE YEAR 1821. Col. Snelling built the fort in the shape of a lozenge, in view of the projection between the two rivers. The first row of barracks was of hewn logs, obtained from the pine forests of Eum River, but the other buildings were of stone. Mrs. Van Cleve, the daughter of Lieutenant, afterwards Captain Clark, writes : " In 1821 the fort, although not complete, was fit for occupancy. My father had assigned to him the quarters next beyond the steps leading to the Commissary's stores, and during the year my little sister Juliet was born there. At a later period my father and Major Garland obtained permission to build more commodious quarters outside the walls, and the result was the two stone houses afterwards occupied by the Indian Agent and interpreter, lately destroyed." Early in August, a yoimg and intelligent mixed blood, Alexis Bailly, in after years a member of the legislature of Minnesota, left the cantonment with the first drove of cattle for the Selkirk Set- tlement, and the next winter returned with Col. Robert Dickson and Messrs. Laidlow and Mac- kenzie. The next month, a party of Sissetons visited the Indian Agent, and told him that they had started with another of the murderers, to which reference has been made, but that on the way he had, through fear of being hung, killed himself. This fall, a mill was constructed for the use of the garrison, on the west side of St. Anthony PallSjUnder the supervision of LieutenantMcCabe. During the fall, George Gooding, Captain by brevet, resigned, and became Sutler at Prairie du Chien. He was a native of Massachusetts, and entered the army as ensign in 1808. In 1810 he became a Second Lieutenant, and the next year was wounded at Tippecanoe. In the middle of October, there embarked on the keel-boat " Saucy Jack," for Prairie du Chien, Col. Snelling, Lieut. Baxley, Major Taliaferro, and Mrs. Gooding, EVENTS OF 1822 AND 1823. Early in January, 1822, there came to the Fort from the Red River of the North, Col. Robert Dickson, Laidlow, a Scotch farmer, the superin- tendent of Lord Selkirk's experimental farm, and one Mackenzie, on their way to Prairie du Chien. Dickson returned with a drove of cattle, but owing to the hostility of the Sioux his cattle were scattered, and never reached Pembina. During the winter of 1823, Agent TaliafeiTO was in Washington. While returning in March, he was at a hotel in Pittsburg, when he received a note signed G. C. Beltrami, who was an Italian exile, asking permission to accompany him to the Indian territory. He was tall and commanding in appearance, and gentlemanly in bearing, and Taliaferro was so forcibly impressed as to accedo to the request. After reaching St. Louis they embarked on the first steamboat for the Upper Mississippi. It was named the Virginia, and was built in Pittsburg, twenty-two feet in width, and one hundred and eighteen feet in length, in charge of a Captain Crawford. It reached the Fort on the tenth of May, and was saluted by the discharge of cannon. Among the passengers, besides the iVgent and the Italian, were Major Biddle, Lieut. Russell, and others. The arrival of the Virginia is an era in the history of the Dahkotah nation, and will proba- bly be transmitted to their posterity as long as they exist as a people. They say their sacred men, the night before, dreamed of seeing some monster of the waters, which frightened them very much. As the boat neared the shore, men, women, and children beheld with silent astonishment, supposing that it was some enormous water-spirit, coughing, puffing out hot breath, and splashing water in every direction. When it touched the landing their fears prevailed, and they retreated some distance; but when the blowing off of steam commenced they were completely un- nerved : mothers forgetting their children, with streaming hair, sought hiding-places ; chiefs, re- 94 BXPL0BEE8 AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. nouncing their stoicism, scampered away like afErigMed animals. The peace agreement beteen the Ojibways and Dahkotahs, made through the influence of Gov- ernor Cass, was of brief duration, the latter be- ing the first to violate the provisions. On the fourth of June, Taliaferro, the Indian agent among the Dahkotahs, took advantage of the presence of a large number of Ojibways to renew the agreement for the cessation of hostili- ties. Tlie council hall of the agent was a large room of logs, in which waved conspicuously the flag of the United States, surrounded by British colors and medals that had been delivered up from time to time by Indian chiefs. Among the Dahkotah chiefs present were Wapashaw, Little Crow, and Penneshaw ; of the Ojibways there were Kendouswa, Moshomene, and Pasheskonoepe. After mutual accusations and excuses concerning the infraction of the pre- vious treaty, the Dahkotahs lighted the calumet, they having been the first to infringe upon the agreement of 1820. After smoking and passing the pipe of peace to the Ojibways, who passed through the same formalities, they all shook hands as a pledge of renewed amity. The morning after the council, Plat Mouth, the distinguished Ojibway chief, arrived, who had left his lodge vowing that he would never be at peace with the Dahkotahs. As he stepped from his canoe, Penneshaw held out his hand, but was repulsed with scorn. The Dahkotah warrior immediately gave the alarm, and in a moment runners were on their way to the neighbormg villages to raise a war party. On the sixth of June, the Dahkotahs had assem- bled, stripped for a fight, and surrounded the Ojibways. The latter, fearing the worst, con- cealed their women and children behind the old barracks which had been used by the troops while the fort was being erected. At the solicitation of the agent and commander of the fort, the Dahko- tahs desisted from an attack and retired. On the seventh, the Ojibways left for their homes ; but, in a few hours, while they were making a portage at Palls of St. Anthony, they were again approached by the Dahkotahs, who would have attacked them, if a detachment of troops had not arrived from the fort. A rumor reaching Penneshaw 's village that he had been killed at the falls, his mother seized an Ojibway maiden, who had been a captive froiB infancy, and, with a tomahawk, cut her in two. Upon tlie return of the son in safety he was much gratified at what he considered the prowess of his parent. On the third of July, 1823, Major Lon'g, of the engineers, arrived at the fort in command of an expedition to explore the Minnesota River, and the region along the northern boundary line of the United States. Beltrami, at the request of Col. Snelling, was permitted to be of the party, and Major Taliaferro kindly gave him a horse and equipments. The relations of the Italian to Major Long were not pleasant, and at Pembina Beltrami left the expedition, and with a " bois brule ", and two Ojibways proceeded and discovered the northern sources of the Mississippi, and suggested where the western sources would be found ; which was verified by Schoolcraft nine years later. About the second week in September Beltr.ami returned to the fort by way of the Mississippi, escorted by forty or fifty Ojibways, and on the 25th departed for New Orleans, where he published his discov- eries in the French language. The mill which was constructed in 1821, for sawing lumber, at the Falls of St. Anthony, stood upon the site of the Holmes and Sidle Mill, in Minneapolis, and in 1823 was fitted up for grind- ing flour. Tlie following extracts from corres- pondence addressed to Lieut. Clark, Commissary at Fort Snelling, will be read with interest. Under the date of August 5th, 1823, General Gibson writes : " Prom a letter addressed by Col. Snelling to tlie Quartermaster General, dated the 2d of April, I learn that a large quan- tity of wheat would be raised this summer. The assistant Commissary of Subsistence at St. Louis has been instructed to forward sickles and a pair of millstones to St. Peters. If any flour is manu- factured from the wheat raised, be pleased to let me know as early as practicable, that I may deduct the quantity manufactured at the post from the quantity advertised to be contracted for." In another letter. General Gibson writes : " Below you vnll find the amount charged on the books against the garrison at Ft. St. Anthony, for certain articles, and forwarded for the use of the troops at that post, which you wiU deduct FIB8T FLOUR MILL IN MINNESOTA. 95 from the payments to be made for flour raised and turned over to you for issue : One pair buhr millstones $250 11 337 pounds plaster of Paris. ' 20 22 Two dozen sickles 18 00 Total $288 83 Upon the 19tli of January, 1824, the General writes: " The mode suggested by Col. Snelling, of fixing the price to be paid to the troops for the flour furnished by them is deemed equitable and just. You wUl accordingly pay for the flour $3.33 per barrel." Charlotte Ouisconsin Van Cleve, now the oldest person living who was connected with the can- tonment in 1819, in a paper read before the De- partment of American History of the Minnesota Historical Society in January, 1880, wrote : " In 1823, Mrs. Snelling and my mother estab- lished the first Sunday School in the Northwest. It was held in the basement of the commanding officer's quarters, and was productive of much good. Many of the soldiers, with their families, attended. Joe. Brown, since so well know in this country, then a drummer boy, was one of the pupils. A Bible class, for the officers and their wives, was formed, and all became so inter- ested in the history of the patriarchs, that it fur- nished topics of conversation for the week. One day after the Sunday School lesson on the death of Moses, a member of the class meeting my mother on the parade, after exchanging the usual greet- ings, said, in saddened tones, ' But don't you feel sorry that Moses is dead ? ' Early in the spring of 1824, the Tully boys were rescued from the Sioux and brought to the fort. They were children of one of the settlers of Lord Selkirk's colony, and with their parents and others, were on their way from Bed River Valley to settle near Fort SneUing. The party was attacked by Indians, and the parents of these children murdered, and the boys captured. Through the influence of Col. Snell- ing the children were ransomed and brought to the fort. Col. Snelling took ^lohn and my father Andrew, the younger of the two. Everyone became interested in the orphans, and we loved Andrew as if he had been our own lit- tle brother. John died some two years after his arrival at the fort, and Mrs. Snelling asked me when I last saw her if a tomb stone had been placed at his grave, she as requested, during a visit to the old home some years ago. She said she received a promise that it should be done, and seemed quite disappointed when I told her it had not been attended to." Andrew Tully, after being educated at an Orphan Asylum in New York City, became a carriage maker, and died a few years ago in that vicinity. EVENTS OF THE YEAR A. D. 1824. In the year 1824 the Fort was visited by Gen. Scott, on a tour of inspection, and at his sug- gestion, its name was changed from Fort St. Anthony to Fort Snelling. The following is an extract f roni his report to the War Department : " This work, of which the War Department is in possession of a plan, reflects the highest credit on Col. Snelling, his officers and men. The de- fenses, and for the most part, the public store- houses, shops and quarters being constructed of stone, the whole is likely to endure as long as the post shall remain a frontier one. The cost of erection to the government has been the amount paid for tools and iron, and the per diem paid to soldiers employed as mechanics. I wish to suggest to the General in Chief, and through him to the War Department, the propriety of calling this work Fort Snelling, as a just compliment to the meritorious officer under whom it has been erected. The present name, (Fort St. An- thony), is foreign to all our associations, and is, besides, geographically incorrect, as the work stands at the junction of the Mississippi and St. Peter's [Minnesota] Elvers, eight miles be- low the great falls of the Mississippi, called after St. Anthony." In 1824, Major Taliaferro proceeded to Wash- ington with a delegation of Gliippeways and Dah- kotahs, headed by Little Crow, the gi-and father of the chief of the same name, who was engaged in the late horrible massacre of defenceless women and children. The object of the visit, was to secure a convocation of all the tribes of the Upper Mississippi, at Prairie du Cheui, to define their boundary lines and establish friendly rela- tions. When they reached Prairie du Chein, Wahnatah, a Yankton chief, and also Wapashaw, by the whisperings of mean traders, became dis- 96 EXPL0BEE8 AND PI0NEEB8 OF MINNESOTA. affected, and wished to turn back. Little Crow, perceiving this, stopped all hesitancy by the fol- lowing speech: "My friends, you can do as you please. I am no coward, nor can my ears be pulled about by evil counsels. We are here and should go on, and do some good for our nation. I have taken our Father here (Taliaferro) by the coat tail, and will follow him until I take by the hand, our great American Father." While on board of a steamer on the Ohio Eiver, Marcpee or the Cloud, in consequence of a bad dream, jumped from the stern of the boat, and was supposed to be drowned, but he swam ashore and made his way to St. Charles, Mo., there to be murdered by some Sacs. The re- mainder safely arrived in Washington and ac- complished the object of the visit. •The Dahko- tahs returned by way of New York, and while there were anxious to pay a visit to certain par- ties with Wm. Dickson, a half-breed son of Col Kobert Dickson, the trader, who in the war of 1812-15 led the Indians of the Northwest against the United States. After this visit Little Crow carried a new double-barreled gun, and said that a medicine man by the name of Peters gave it to him for signing a certain paper, and that he also prom- ised he would send a keel-boat full of goods to them. The medicine man referred to was the Bev. Samuel Peters, an Episcopal clergyman, who had made himself obnoxious during the Eevolution by his tory sentiments, and was sub- sequently nominated as Bishop of Vermont. Peters asserted that in 1806 he had purchased of the heirs of Jonathan Carver the right to a tract of land on the upper Mississippi, embracing St. Paul, alleged to have been given to Carver by the Dahkotahs, in 1767. The next year there arrived, in one of the keel- boats from Prairie du Chien, at Port Snelling a box marked Col. Eobert Dickson. On opening, it was found to contain a few presents from Peters to Dickson's Indian wife, a long letter, and a copy of Carver's alleged grant, written on parch- ment. EVENTS OF THE TEARS 1825 AND 1826. On the 30th of October, 1825, seven Indian women in canoes, were drawn into the rapids above the Palls of St. Anthony. All were saved but a lame girl, who was dashed over the cata- ract, and a month later her body was found at Pike's Island in front of the fort. Forty years ago, the means of communication between Fort Snelling and the civilized world were very limited. The mail in winter was usu- ally carried by soldiers to Prairie du Chien. On the 26th of January, 1826, there was great joy in the fort, caused by the return from furlough of Lieutenants Baxley and Eussell, who brought with them the first mail received for five months. About this period there was also another excite- ment, cause by the seizure of liquors in the trad" ing house of Alexis Bailey, at New Hope, now Mendota. During the months of February and March, in this year, snow fell to the- depth of two or three feet, and there was great suffering among the Indians. On one occasion, thirty lodges of Sisse- ton and other Sioux were overtaken by a snow storm on a large prairie. The storm continued for three days, and provisions grew scarce, for the party were seventy in number. At last, the stronger men, with the few pairs of snow-shoes in their possession, started for a trading post one hundred miles distant. They reached their des- tination half alive, and the traders sympathizing sent four Canadians with supplies for those left behind. After great toil they reached the scene of distress, and found many dead, and, what was more horrible, the living feeding on the corpses of their relatives. A mother had eaten her dead child and a portion of her own father's arms. The shock to her nervous system was so great that she lost her reason. Her name was Pash- uno-ta, and she was both young and good look- ing. One day in September, while at Fort Snell- ing, she asked Captain Jouett if he knew which was the best portion of a man to eat, at the. same time taking him by the collar of his coat. He replied with great astonishment, "No !" and she then said, "The arms." She then asked for a piece of his servant to eat, as she was nice and fat. A few days after this she dashed herself from the bluffs near Fort Snelling, into the river. Her body was found just above the mouth of the Minnesota, and decently interred by the agent. The spring of 1826 was very backward. On the 20th of March snow fell to the depth of one or one and a half feet on a level, and drifted in NEOBO SLAVES AT FOBT 8NELLINQ. 97 heaps from six to fifteen feet in height. On the 6th of April, early in the day, there was a violent storm, and the ice was still thick in the river. During the storm flashes of lightning were seen and thunder heard. On the 10th, the thermome- ter was four degrees above zero. On the 14th there was raiu, and on the next day the St. Peter river broke up, but the ice on the Mississippi re- mained firm. On the 21st, at noon, the ice began to move, and carried away Mr. Faribault's houses on the east side of the river. For several days the river was twenty feet above low water mark, and all the houses on low lands were swept off. On the second of May, the steamboat Lawrence, Captain Eeeder, arrived. Major Taliaferro had inherited several slaves, which he used to hire -to oflBcers of the garrison. On the 31st of March, his negro boy, "William, was employed by Col. Snelling, the latter agree- ing to clothe him. About this time, William at- tempted to shoot a hawk, but instead shot a small boy, named Henry CuUum, and nearly killed him. In May, Captain Plympton, of the Fifth Infantry, wished to purchase his negro woman, Eliza, but he refused, as it was his intention, ultimately, to free his slaves. Another of his negro girls, Har- riet, was married at the fort, the Major perform- ing the ceremony, to the now historic Dred Scott, who was then a slave of Surgeon Emerson. The only person that ever purchased a slave, to retain in slavery, was Alexis Bailly, who bought a man of Major Garland. The Sioux, at first, had no prejudices' against negroes. They called them " Black Frenchmen," and placing their hands on their woolly heads would laugh heartily. The foUovnng is a list of the steamboats that had arrived at Fort Snelling, up to jMay 26, 1826 : 1 Virgmia, May 10, 1823 ; 2 Neville ; 3 Put- nam, April 2, 1825 ; 3 Mandan ; 5 Indiana ; 6 Law- rence, May 2, 1826 ; 7 Sciota ; 8 Eclipse ; 9 Jo- sephine; 10 Fulton; 11 Bed Bover; 12 Black Eover ; 13 Warrior ; 14 Enterprise ; 15 ^^olant. Life within the walls qf a fort is sometimes the exact contrast of a paradise. In the year 1826 a Pandora box was opened, among the officers, and dissensions began to prevail. One young officer, a graduate of West Point, whose father had been a professor in Princeton College, fought a duel with, and slightly wounded, William Joseph, the talented son of Colonel SneUing, who was then 7 twenty-two years of age, and had been three years at West Point. At a Court Martial convened to try the officer for violating the Articles of War, the accused objected to the testimony of Lieut. William Alexander, a Tennesseean, not a gradu- ate of the Military Academy, on the ground that he was an infidel. Alexander, hurt by this allu- sion, challenged the objector, and another duel was fought, resulting only in slight injuries to the clothing of the combatants. Inspector Gen- eral E. P. Gaines, after this, visited the fort, and in his report of the inspection he wrote : "A defect in the discipline of this regiment has ap- peared in the character of certain personal con- troversies, between the Colonel and several of his yoxmg officers, the particulars of which I forbear to enter into, assured as I am that they will be developed in the proceedings of a general court martial ordered for the trial of Lieutenant Hun- ter and other officers at Jefferson Barracks. " From a conversation with the Colonel I can have no doubt that he has erred in the course pursued by him in reference to some of the con- troversies, inasmuch as he has intimated to his officers his willingness to sanction in certain cases, and even to participate in personal conflicts, con- trary to the twenty-fifth. Article of War." The Colonel's son, WiUiam Joseph, after this passed several years among traders and Indians, and became distinguished as a poet and brilliant author. His "Tales of the Northwest," published in Boston in 1820, by Hilliard, Gray, Little & WH- kins, is a work of great literary ability, and CatUn thought the book was the most faithful picture of Indian life he had read. Some of his poems were also of a high order. One of his pieces, deficient in dignity, was a caustic satire upon modem American poets, and was published under the title of " Truth, a Gift for Scribblers." Nathaniel P. WilUs, who had winced under the last, wrote the following lampoon : " Oh, smelling Joseph I Thou art like a cur. I'm told thovi once did live by himting fur : Of bigger dogs thou smellest, and, in sooth. Of one extreme, perhaps, can tell the truth. 'Tis a wise shift, and shows thou know'st thy powers. To leave the ' North West tales,' and take to smelling oiirs." EXPLOHEBS AND PIOWEEBS OF MINNESOTA. In 1832 a second edition of " Truth " appeared witli additions and emendations. In this ap- peared the following pasquinade upon "Willis : "I live by hunting fur, thou say'st, so let it he, But tell me, Natty ! Had I hunted thee, Had not my time been thrown away, young sir, And eke my powder ? Puppies have no fur. Our tails ? Thou ownest thee to a tail, I've scanned thee o'er and o'er But, though I guessed the species right, I was not sure before. Our savages, authentic travelers say, To natural fools, religious homage pay, Hadst thou been bom in wigwam's smoke, and died ia, Nat ! thine apotheosis had been certain." Snelling died at Chelsea, Mass., December six- teenth, 1848, a victim to the appetite which en- enslaved Robert Burns. In the year 1826, a small party of Ojibways (Chippeways) came to see the Indian Agent, and three of them ventured to visit the Colum- bia Pur Company's trading house, two miles from the Port. While there, they became aware of their danger, and desired two of the white men attached to the establishment to accompany them back, thinking that their pres- ence might be some protection. They were in error. As they passed a little copse, three Dah- kotahs sprang from behind a log with the speed of light, flred their pieces into the face of the fore- most, and then fled. The guns must have been double loaded, for the man's head was literally blown from his shoulders, and his white com- panions were spattered with brains and blood. The survivors gained the Port without further molestation. Their comrade was buried on the spot where he fell. A staff was set up on his grave, which became a landmark, and received the name of The Murder Pole. The murderers boasted of their achievement and with impunity. They and their tribe thought that they had struck a fair blow on their ancient enemies, in a becom- ing manner. It was only said, that Toopunkah Zeze of the village of the Batture aiix Fievres, and two others, had each acquired a right to wear skunk skins on their heels and war-eagles' feathers on their heads. EVENTS OF A. D. 1827. On the twenty-eighth of May, 1827, the Ojib- way chief at Sandy Lake, Kee-wee-zais-hish called by the English, Plat Mouth with seven warriors and some women and children, in all amounting to twenty-four, arrived about sunrise at Port Snelling. "Walking to the gates of the garrison, they asked the protection of Colonel Snelling and Taliaferro, the Indian agent. They were told, that as long as they remained under the United States flag, they were secure, and were ordered to encamp within musket shot of the high stone walls of the fort. During the afternoon, a Dahkotah, Toopunkah Zeze, from a village near the first rapids of the Minnesota, visited the Ojibway camp. They were cordially received, and a feast of meat and com and sugar, was soon made ready. The wooden plates emptied of their contents, they engaged in conversation, and whiiled the peace pipe. That night, some ofiicers and their friends were spending a pleasant evening at the head-quarters of Captain Clark, which was in one of the stone houses which used to stand outside of the walls of the fort. As Captain Cruger was walking on the porch, a bullet whizzed by, and rapid firing was heard. As the Dahkotahs, or Sioux, left the Ojibway camp, notwithstanding their friendly talk, they tur-ned and discharged their guns with deadly aim upon their entertainers, and ran off with a shout of satisfaction. The report was heard by the sentinel of the fort, and he cried, repeatedly,, " Corporal of the guard !" and soon at the gates, were the Ojibways, with their women and the wounded, telling their tale of woe in wild and in- coherent language. Two had been killed and six wounded. Among others, was a little girl about seven years old, who was pierced through both thighs with z bullet. Surgeon McMahon made every effort to save her life, but without avail. Plat Mouth, the chief, reminded Colonel Snel- ling that he had been attacked while under the protection of the United States flag, and early the next morning. Captain Clark, with one hundred soldiers, proceeded towards Land's End, a tra- ding-post of the Columbia Pur Company, on the Minnesota, a mile above the former residence of TBAQIC SCENE UNDEB THE WALLS OF THE FORT. 99 Franklin. Steele, where the Dahkotahs were sup- posed to be. The soldiers had just left the large gate of the fort, when a party of Dahkotahs, in battle array, appeared on one of the prairie hUls. Alter some parleying they turned their backs, and being pursued, thirty-two were cap- tured near the trading-post. Colonel Snelling ordered the prisoners to be brought before the Ojibways, and two being pointed out as participants in the slaughter of the preceding night, they were delivered to the aggrieved party to deal with in accordance with their customs. They were led out to the plain in front of the gate of the fort, and when placed nearly without the range of the Ojibway guns, they were told to run for their lives. With the rapidity of deer they bounded away, but the Ojib- way bullet flew faster, and after a few steps, they fell gasping on the ground, and were soonhfeless. Then the savage nature displayed itself in all its hideousness. Women and children danced for joy, and placing their fingers in the bullet holes, from which the blood oozed, they licked them with delight. The men tore the scalps from the dead, and seemed to luxuriate in the privilege of plunging their knives through the corpses. After the execution, the Ojibways returned to the fort, and were met by the Colonel. He had prevented all over whom his authority extended from wit- nessing the scene, and had done his best to con- fine the excitement to the Indians. The same day a deputation of Dahkotah warriors received audience, regretting the violence that had been done by their young men, and agreeing to deliver up the ringleaders. At the time appointed, a son of Flat Mouth, with those of the Ojibwa party that were not wounded, escorted by United States troops, inarched forth to meet the Dahkotah deputation, on the prairie just beyond the old residence of the Indian agent. With much solemnity two more of the guilty were handed over to the assaulted. One was fearless, and with firmness stripped himself of his clothing and ornaments, and distributed them. The other could not face death with composrire. He was noted for a hid- eous haxe-lip, and had a bad reputation among his fellows. In the spirit of a coward he prayed for life, to the mortification of his tribe. The same opportunity was presented to them as to the first, of running for their lives. At the first fire the coward fell a corpse; but his brave compan- ion, though wounded, ran on, and had nearly reached the goal of safety, when a second bullet killed him. The body of the coward now became a common object of loathing for both Dahkotahs and Ojibways. Colonel SnelUng told the Ojibways that the bodies must be removed, and then they took the scalped Dahkotahs, and dragging them by the heels, threw them off the bluff into the river, a hundred and fifty feet beneath. The dreadful scene was now over ; and a detachment of troops was sent with the old chief Flat Mouth, to escort him out of the reach of Dahkotah vengeance. An eyewitness wrote : " After tliis catastrophe, all the Dahkotahs quitted the vicinity of Fort Snel- ling, and did not return to it for some months. It was said that they formed a conspiracy to de- mand a council, and kill the Indian Agent and the commanding officer. If this was a fact, they had no opportunity, or wanted the spirit, to exe- cute their purpose. " The Flat Mouth's band lingered in the fort till their wounded comrade died. He was sensi- ble of his condition, and bore his pains with great fortitude. When he felt his end approach, he desired that his horse might be gaily caparisoned, and brought to the hospital whidow, so that he might touch the animal. He then took from his medicine bag a large cake of maple sugar, and held it forth. It may seem strange, but it is true, that the beast ate it from his hand. His features were radiant with delight as he fell back on the pillow exhausted. His horse had eaten the sugar, he said, and he was sure of a favorable reception and comfortable quarters in the other world. Half an hour after, he breathed his last. We tried to discover the details of his superstition, but could not succeed. It is a subject on which Indians unwillingly discourse." In the fall of 1826, all the troops at Prairie du Chien had been removed to Fort Snelling, the commander taking with him two Winnebagoes that had been confined in Fort Crawford. After the soldiers left the Prairie, the Indians in the vicinity were quite insolent. In Jime, 1827, two keel-boats passed Prairie du Chien on the way to Fort Snelling with provis- ions. When they reached Wapashaw village, on 100 EXPLOBEBS AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA.. the site of the present town of Winona, the crew were ordered to come ashore by the Dahfeotahs. Complying, they found themselves surrounded by Indians with hostile intentions. The boatmen had no fire-arms, but assuming a bold mien and a defiant voice, the captain of the keel-boats ordered the savages to leave the decks ; which was suc- cessful, The boats pushed on, and at Bed Wing and Kaposia the Indians showed that they were not friendly, though they did not molest the boats. Before they started on their return from Fort SneUing, the men on board, amounting to thirty-two, were all provided with muskets and a barrel of ball cartridges. When the descending keel-boats passed Wapa- shaw, the Dahkotas were engaged in the war dance, and menaced them, but made no attack. Below this point one of the boats moved in ad- vance of the other, and when near the mouth of the Bad Axe, the half-breeds on board descried hostile Indians on the banks. As the channel nea,red the shore, the sixteen men on the first boat were greeted with the war whoop and a vol- ley of rifle balls from the excited Winnebagoes, killing two of the crew. Bushing into their ca- noes, the Indians made the attempt to board the boat, and two were successful. One of these stationed himself at the bow of the boat, and fired with kilUng efEect on the men below deck. An old soldier of the last war with Great Britain, called Saucy Jack, at last despatched him, and began to rally the fainting spirits on board. Du- ring the fight the boat had stuck on a sand-bar. With four companions, amid a shower of balls from the savages, he plunged into the water and piished off the boat, and thus moved out of reach of the galling shots of the Winnebagoes. As they floated down the river during the night, they heard a wail in a canoe behind them, the voice of a father mourning the death of the son who had scaled the deck, and was now a corpse in possession of the white men. The rear boat passed the Bad Axe river late in the night, and escaped an attack. The first keel-boat arrived at Prairie du Chein, with two of their crew dead, four wounded, and the Indian that had been killed on the boat. The two dead men had been residents of the Prairie, and now the panic was increased. On the morn- ing of the twenty-eighth of June the second keel -boat appeared, and among her passengers was Joseph SneUing, the talented son of the colonel, who wrote a story of deep interest, based on the facts narrated. At a meeting of the citizens it was resolved to repair old Port Crawford, and Thomas McNair was appointed captain. Dirt was thrown around the bottom logs of the fortification to prevent its being fired, and young Snelling was put in com- mand of one of the block-houses. On the next day a voyageur named Loyer, and the well-known trader Duncan Graham, started through the in- terior, west of the Mississippi, with intelligence of the murders, to Port Snelling. IntelUgence of this attack was received at the fort, on the evening of the ninth of July, and Col. Snelling started in keel boats with four companies to Port Crawford, and on the seventeenth four more companies left under Major Powle. After an absence of six weeks, the soldiers, without firing a gun at the enemy, returned. A few weeks after the attack upon the keel boats General Gaines inspected the Port, and, subsequently in a communication to the War Department wrote as follows ; " The main points of defence against an enemy appear to have been in some respects sacrificed, in the effort to secure the comfort and conven- ience of troops in peace. These are important considerations, but on an exposed frontier the primary object ought to be security against the attack of an enemy. " The buildings are too large, too numerous, and extending over a space entirely too great, enclosing a large parade, five times greater than is at all desireable in that climate. The build- ings for the most part seem well constructed, of good stone and other materials, and they contain every desirable convenience, comfort and securi- ty as barracks and store houses. " The work may be rendered very strong and adapted to a garrison of two hundred men by re- moving one-half the buildings, and with the ma- terials of which they are constructed, building a tower sufficiently high to command the hUl be- tween the Mississippi and St. Peter's [Minnesota], and by a block house on the extreme point, or brow of the cUff, near the commandant's quarters, to secure most effectually the banks of the river, and the boats at the landing. DEATH OF COL. JOSIAH SNELLING. 101 "Much creuit ij due to Colonel Snelling, liis oflBcers and men, for their immense labors and excellent workmanship exhibited in the construc- tion of these barracks and store houses, but this has been effected too much at the expense of the discipline of the regiment." From reports made from 1823 to 1826, the health of the troops was good. In the year ending Sep- tember thirty, 1823, there were but two deaths ; in 1824 only six, and in 1825 but seven. In 181':$ there were three desertions, in 1824 twenty-two, and in 1825 twenty-nine. Most of the deserters were fresh recruits and natives of America, Ten of the deserters were foreigners, and five of these were bom in Ireland. In 1826 there were eight companies numbering two hun- dred and fourteen soldiers quartered in the Fort* During the fall of 1827 the Pifth Eegiment was relieved by a part of the First, and the next year Colonel Snelling proceeded to Washington on bus- iness, where he died with inflammation of the braiu. Major General Macomb announcing his death in an order, vtrote : " Colonel Snelling joined the army in early youth. In the battle of Tippecanoe, he was distinguished for gallantry and good conduct. Subsequently and during the whole late war with Great Britain, from the battle of Brownstown to the termination of the contest, he was actively employed in the field, with credit to himself, and honor to his country." 102 EXPL0BER8 AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTEE XVII. OCCTJRRENCES IN THE VICINITY OF FOET SNELLING, CONTINUED. Arrival of J. N. Nicollet— Marriage of James Wells— Nicollet's letter from Falls- of St. Anthony— Perils of Martin McLeod— Cliippeway treachery— Sioux Re yenge— Rum River and Stillwater tattles— Grog shops near the Port. On the second of July 1836, the steamboat Saint Peter landed supplies, and among its passengers was the distinguished French as- tronomer, Jean !N". McoUet (jSTicolay). Major Taliaferro on the twelfth of July, wrote; " Mr. Nicollet, on a visit to the post for scientific research, and at present in my family, has shown me the late work of Henry B. Schoolcraft on the discovery of the source of the Mississippi ; which claim is ridiculous in the extreme." On the twenty-seventh, McoUet ascended the Mississippi on a tour of observation. James Wells, a trader, who afterwards was a member of the legislature, at the house of Oliver Cratte, near the fort, was married on the twelfth of September, by Agent Taliaferro, to Jane, a daughter of Duncan Graham. Wells was killed in 1862, by the Sioux, at the time of the massacre in the Minnesota Valley. Nicollet in September returned from his trip to Leech Lake, and on the twenty-seventh wrote the following to Major TaUaferro the Indian Agent at the fort, which is supposed to be the earUest letter extant written from the site of the city of Minneapolis. As the principal hotel and one of the finest avenues of that city bears his name it is worthy of preservation. He spelled his name sometimes Nicoley, and the pronuncia- tion in English, would be Nicolay, the same as if written Mcollet in Prench. The letter shows that he had not mastered the English language : " St. Anthony's Palls, 27th September, 1836, Dbab Friend : — I arrived last evening about dark; all well, nothing lost, nothing broken, happy and a very successful journey. But I done exhausted, and nothing can relieve me, but the pleasure of meeting you again under your hospitable roof, and to see all the friends of the garrison who have been so kind to me. " This letter is more particularly to give you a very extraordinary tide. Flat Mouth, the chief of Leech Lake and suite, ten in number are with me. The day before yesterday I met them again at Swan river where they detained me one day. I had to bear a new harangue and gave answer. All terminated by their own resolution that they ought to give you the hand, as well as to the Guiuas of the Fort (Colonel Davenport.) I thought it my duty to acquaint you with it be- forehand. Peace or war are at stake of the visit they pay you. Please give them a good welcome until I have reported to you and Colonel Daven- port all that has taken place during my stay among the Pillagers. But be assured I have not trespassed and that I have behaved as would have done a good citizen of the U. S. As to Schoolcraft's statement alluding to you, you will have full and complete satisfaction from Flat Mouth himself. In haste, your friend, J. N. jSTicgley." events of a. d. 1837. On the seventeenth of March, 1837, there ar- rived Martin McLeod, who became a prominent citizen of Minnesota, and the legislature has given his name to a county. He left the Red Kiver country on snow shoes, with two companions, one a Polander and the other an Irishman named Hays, and Pierre Bot- tineau as interpreter. Being lost in a violent snow storm the Pole and Irishman perished. He and his guide, Bottineau, lived for a tune on the flesh of one of their dogs. After being twenty- six days without seeing any one, the survivors reached the trading post of Joseph R. Brown, at Lake Traverse, and from thence they came to the fort. EVENTS OF A. D. 1838. In the month of April, eleven Sioux were slain in a dastardly manner, by a party of Ojibways, INDIAN BATTLES AT BUM BIVEB AND STILLWATEB. 103 under the noted and elder Hole-in-the-Day. The Chippeways feigned the warmest friendship, and at dark lay down in the tents by the side of the Sioux, and in the night silently arose and killed them. The occurrence took place at the Chippe- way River, about thirty miles from Lac qui Parle, and the next day the Kev. Gr. H. Pond, the Indian missionary, accompanied by a Sioux, \.ent out and buried the mutilated and sealpless bodies. On the second of August old Hole-in-the-Day, and some O jib ways, came to the fort. They stopped first at the cabin of Peter Quinn, whose wife was a half-breed Chippeway, about a mUe from the fort. The missionary, Samuel W. Pond, told the agent that the Sioux, of Lake Calhoun were aroused, and on their way to attack the Chippe- ways. The agent quieted them for a time, but two of the relatives of those slaiii at Lac qui Parle in April, hid themselves near Quinn's house, and as Hole-in-the-Day and his associates were pass- ing, they fired and killed one Chippeway and wounded another. Obequette, a Chippeway from Eed Lake, succeded, however, in shooting a Sioux while he was in the act of scalping his comrade. The Chippeways were brought within the fort as soon as possible, and at nine o'clock a Sioux was confined in the guard-house as a Notwithstanding the murdered Chippeway had been buried in the graveyard of the fort for safety, an attempt was made on the part of some of the Sioux, to dig it up. On the evening of the sixth, Major Plympton sent the Chippeways across the river to the east side, and ordered them to go home as soon as possible. EVENTS OF A. D. 1839. On the twentieth day of June the elder Hole- in-the-Day arrived from the Upper Mississippi with several hundred Chippeways. Upon their return homeward the Mississippi and Mille Lacs band encamped the first night at the Palls of Samt Anthony, and some of the Sioux visited them and smoked the pipe of peace. On the second of July, about sunrise, a son-in- law of the chief of the Sioux band, at Lake Cal- houn, named Meekaw or Badger, was killed and scalped by two Chippeways of the Pillager band, relatives of him who lost his lifp near Patrick Quinn's the year before. The excitement was intense among the Sioux, and immediately war parties started in pursuit. Hole-in-the-Day's band was not sought, but the Mille Lacs and Saint Croix Chippeways. The Lake Calhoun Sioux, vnth those from the villages on the Minnesota, assembled at the Palis of Saint Anthony, and on the morning of the fourth of July, came up with the Mille Lacs Chippeways on Rum River, before simrise. Not long after the war whoop was raised and the Sioux attacked, killing and wounding ninety. The Kaposia band of Sioux pursued the Saint Croix Chippeways, and on the third of July found them in the Penitentiary ravine at Stillwater, imder the influence of whisky. Aitkin, the old trader, was with them. The sight of the Sioux tended to make them sober, but in the fight twenty-one were killed and twenty-nine were wounded. "Whisky, during the year 1839, was freely in- troduced, in the face of the law prohibiting it. The first boat of the season, the Ariel, came to the fort on the fourteenth of April, and brought twenty barrels of whisky for Joseph R. Brown, and on the twenty-first of May, the Glaucus brought six barrels of liquor for David Paribault. On the thirtieth of June, some soldiers went to Joseph R. Brown's groggery on the opposite side of the Mississippi, and that night forty - seven were in the guard-house for dxmikenness. The demoralization then existing, led to a letter by Surgeon Emerson on duty at the fort, to the Sur- geon General of the United States army, in which he writes : " The whisky is brought here by citizens who are pouring in upon us and settling themselves on the opposite shore of the Mississippi river, in defiance of our worthy commanding officer. Major J. Plympton, whose authority they set at naught. At this moment there is a citizen named Brown, once a soldier in the Fifth Infantry, who was discharged at this post, while Colonel Snelling commanded, and who has been since employed by the Ameri- can Pur Company, actually building on the land marked out by the land officers as the reserve, and within gunshot distance of the fort, a very expensive whisky shop." 104 EXPL0BBB8 AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTER XVIII. nSTDIAN TRIBES IK MINNESOTA AT THE TIME OF ITS ORGANIZATION. Sioux or Dahkotah people— Meaningof words Sioux and Dalikotali— liarly villages — Residence of Sioux in 1849— Tlie Winneliagoes— The Ojibways or Cliippeways. The three Indian nations who dwelt in this region after the organization of Minnesota, were the Sioux or Dahkotahs ; the Ojibways or Chip- peways ; and the Ho-tchun-graws or Wumeba- goes. SIOUX OR DAHKOTAHS. They are an entirely different group from the Algonquin and Iroquois, who were found by the early settlers of the Atlantic States, on the banks of the Connecticut, Mohawk, and Susquehanna Rivers. When the Dahkotahs were first noticed by the European adventurers, large numbers were occu- pying the Mille Lacs region of country, and appro- priately called by the voyageur, "People of the Lake," "Gens du Lac." And tradition asserts that here was the ancient centre of this tribe. Though we have traces of their warring and hunting on the shores of Lake Superior, there is no satisfactory evidence of their residence, east of the Mille Lacs region, as they have no name for Lake Superior. The word Dahkotah, by which they love to be designated, signifies allied or joined together in friendly compact, and is equivalent to " E pluri- bus unum," the motto on the seal of the United States. In the history of the mission at La Pointe, Wisconsin, published nearly two centuries ago, a a writer, referring to the Dahkotahs, remarks : "For sixty leagues from the extremity of the Upper Lake, toward sunset ; and, as it were in the centre of the western nations, they have all united their force by a general league.'" The Dahkotahs in the earliest documents, and even until the present day, are called Sioux, Scioux, or Soos. The name originated with the early voy- ageurs. For centuries the Ojibways of Lake Superior waged war against the Dahkotahs ; and. whenever they spoke of them, called them Nado- waysioux, which signifies enemies. The French traders, to avoid exciting the atten- tion of Indians, while conversing in their pres- ence, were accustomed to designate them by names, which would not be recognized. The Dahkotahs were nicknamed Sioux, a word composed of the two last syllables of the Ojibway word for foes Under the influence of the French traders, the eastern Sioux began to wander from the Mille Lacs region. A trading post at O-ton-we-kpa- dan, or Rice Creek, above the Falls of Saint Anthony, induced some to erect th^ir summer dwellings and plant corn there, which took the place of wild rice. Those who dwelt here were called Wa-kpa-a-ton-we-dan Those who dwell on the creek. Another division was Imown as the Ma-tan-ton-wan. Less than a hundred years ago, it is said that the eastern Sioux, pressed by the- Chippeways, and influenced by traders, moved seven miles above Fort SneUing on the Minnesota River. MED-DAY-WAH-KAWN-TWAWNS. In 1849 there were seven villages of Med-day- wah-kawn-twawn Sioux. (1) Below Lake Pepin, where the city of Winona is, was the village of Wapashaw. This band was called Kee-yu-ksa, because with them blood relations intermarried. Bounding or Whipping Wind was the chief. (2) At the head of Lake Pepin, under a lofty bluff, was the Red Wing village, called Ghay-mni-chan Hill, wood and water. Shooter was the name of the chief. (3) Opposite, and a little below the Pig's Eye Marsh, was the Kaposia band. The word, Kapoja means light, given because these people are quick travelers. His Scarlet People, better known as Little Crow, was the chief, and is notorious as the leader in the massacre of 1862. On the Minnesota River, on the south side NOTICE OF THE HOTCHONGRAWS, OR WINNEBAGOES. 105 a few miles above Fort Snelling, was Black Dog village. The inhabitants were called, Ma-ga-yu- tay-shnee. People who do not a geese, be- cause they found it profitable to sell game at Fort. Snelling. Grey Iron was the chief, also known as Pa-ma-ya-yaw, My head aches. At Oak Grove, on the north side of the nver, eight miles above the fort, was (5) Hay-ya-ta-o- ton-wan, or Inland Village, so called because they formerly lived at Lake Calkoun. Contigu- ous was (6) 0-ya-tay-shee-ka, or Bad People, Known as Good Beads Band and (7) the largest village was Tin-ta-ton-wan, Prairie Village; Shokpay, or Six, was the chief, and is now the Dite of the town of Shakonee. West of this division of the Sioux were— WAR-PAY-KU-TAY. The "VVar-pay-ku-tay, or leaf shooters, who occupied the country south of the Minnesota around the sources of the Cannon and Blue Earth Elvers. WAE-PAY-TWAWNS. North and west of the last were the War-pay- twawns, or People of the Leaf, and their princi- pal village was Lac qui Parle. They numbered about fifteen hundred. SE-SEB-TWAWNS. To the west and southwest of these bands of Sioux were the Se-see-twawns (Sissetoans), or Swamp Dwellers. This band claimed the land west of the Blue Earth to the James River, and the guardianship of the Sacred Red Pipestone Quarry. Their principal village was at Traverse, and the number of the band was estimated at thirty-eight hundred. HO-TCHUN-GEAWS, OR WINNEBAGOES. The Ho-tchun-graws, or Winnebagoes, belong to the Dahkotah family of aborigines. Cham- plain, although he never visited them, mentions them. Nicollet, who had been in his employ, visited Green Bay about the year 1635, and an early Relation mentions that he saw the Ouini- pegous, a people called so, because they came from a distant sea, which some French erron- eously called Puants. Another writer speak- ing "of tbese people says: "This people are called ' Les Puants ' not because of any bad odor peculiar to them, but because they claim to have come from the shores of a far distant lake, towards the north, whose waters are salt. They call themselves the people ' de I'eau puants,' of the putrid or bad water." By the treaty of 1837 they were removed to Iowa, and by another treaty in October, 1846, they came to Minnesota in the spring of 1848, to the country between the Long Prairie, and Crow "Wing Rivers. The agency was located on Long Prairie River, forty miles from the Mississippi, and in 1849 the tribe numbered about twenty-five hundred souls. In February 1855, another treaty was made with them, and that spring they removed to lands on the Blue Earth River. Owing to the panic caused by the outbreak of the Sioux in 1862, Con gress, by a special act, without consulting them, in 1863, removed them from their fields in Min- nesota to the Missouri River, and in the words of a missionary, "they* were, like the Sioux, dumped ia the desert, one hundred miles above Fort Randall" OJIBWAY OR CHIPPBWAY NATION. The Ojibways or Leapers, when the French came to Lake Superior, had their chief settlement at Sault St. Marie, and were called by the French Saulteurs, and by the Sioux, Hah-ha-tonwan, Dwellers at the Falls or Leaping Waters. When Du Luth erected his trading post at the western extremity of Lake Superior, they had not obtained any foothold in Minnesota, and were constantly at war with their hereditary enemes, the Nadouaysioux. By the middle of the eighteenth century, they had pushed in and occu- pied Sandy, Leech, Mille Lacs and other points between Lake Superior and the Mississippi, which had been dwelling places of the Sioux. In 1820 the principal villages of Ojibways in Minnesota were at Fond du Lac, Leech Lake and Sandy Lake. In 1837 they ceded most of their lands. Since then, other treaties have been made, until in the year 1881, they are confined to a few res- ervations, in northern Minnesota and vicinity. 106 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTEE XIX. EARLY MISSIONS AMONG THE OJIBWAYS AND DAHKOTAHS OF MINNESOTA. Jesuit Missions not permanent— Fi-esbyterian Mission at Macltinaw— Visit of Rev. A. Coe and J D. Stevens to Fort Snelling — Notice of Ayers, Hall, and Boutwell — Formation of the word Itasca — The Brothers Pond— Arrival of Dr. William- son— Presbj-terian Chnrch at Fort Snelling — Mission at Lake Harriet — Mourn- ing for the Dead — Church at Lac-qui parle— Father Ravoux — Mission at Lake Pokeguuia — Attack hy the Sioux — Chippeway attack at Pig's Eye — Death of Rev. Sherman Hall— Methodist Missions Rev. S. W. Pond prepares a Sioux Grammar and Dictionary Swiss Presbyterian Jilission. Bancroft the distinguislied Mstorian, catching the enthusiasm of the narratives of the early Jesuits, depicts, in language which glows, their missions to the Northwest ; yet it is erroneous to suppose that the Jesuits exercised any perma- nent influence on the Aborigines. Shea, a devoted member of the Roman Catho- lic Church, in his History of American CathoUc Missions writes : " In 1680 Father Engalran was apparently alone at Green Bay, and Pierson at Mackinaw. Of the other missions neither Le- Clerq nor Hennepin, the Becollect writers of the ' West at this time, make any mention, or in any way allude to their existence." He also says that "Father Menard had projected a Sioux mission ; Marquette, Allouez, Druilletes, all en- tertained hopes of reaUzing it, and had some intercourse with that nation, but none of them ever succeeded in establishing a mission." Father Hennepin wrote: " Can it be possible, that, that pretended prodigious amount of savage converts could escape ,the sight of a multitude of French Canadians who travel every year ? * * * * How comes it to pass that these churphes so devout and so numerous, should be invisible, when I passed through so many countries and nations ¥ " After the American Fur Company was formed," the island of Mackinaw became the residence of the principal agent for the Xorthwest, Eobert Stuart a Scotchman, and devoted Presbyterian. In the month of June, 1820, the Rev. Dr. Morse, father of the distinguished inventor of the telegraph, visited and preached at Mackinaw, and in consequence of statements published by him, upon his return, a Presbyterian Missionary Society in the state of New York sent a graduate of Union College, the Rev. W. M. Ferry, father of the present United States Senator from Michi- gan, to explore the field. In 1823 he had estab- lished a large boarding school composed of children of various tribes, and here some were educated who became wives of men of intelli- gence and influence at the capital of Minnesota. After a few years, it was detemuned by the Mission Board to modify its plans, and in the place of a great central station, to send mission- aries among the several tribes to teach and to preach. In pursuance of this poUcy, the Rev. Alvan Coe, and J. D. Stevens, then a licentiate who had been engaged in the Mackinaw Mission, made a tour of exploration, and arrived on September 1, 1829, at Fort Snelling. In the journal of Major Lawrence TaUaferro, which is in possession of the Minnesota Historical Society, is the following enixy : " The Rev. Mr. Coe and Stevens reported to be on their way to this post, members of the Presbyterian church looking out for suitable places to make mission- ary establishment for the Sioux and Chippeways, found schools, and instruct in the arts and agri- culture." The agent, although not at that time a commu- nicant of the Church, welcomed these visitors, and afforded them every facility in visiting the Indians. On Sunday, the 6th of September, the Rev. Mr. Coe preached twice in the fort, and the next night held a prayer meeting at the quarters of the commanding officer. On the next Sunday he preached again, and on the 14th, with Mr. Stevens and a hired guide, returned to Mackinaw by way of the St. Croix river. During this visit the agent offered for a Presbyterian mission the mill which then stood on the^ite of Minneapolis, and had been erected by the government, as well as FOBMATION OF THE WOBD ITASKA. 107 the farm at Lake Calhoun, which was begun to teach the Sioux agriculture. CHIPPEWAT MISSiaKS. In 1830, Y. Ayer, one of the teachers at Mack- inaw, made an exploration as far as La Pointe, and returned. Upon the 30th day of August, 1831, a Macki- naw boat about forty feet long arrived at La Pointe, bringing from Mackinaw the principal trader, Mr. Warren, Eev. Sherman Hall and wife, and Mr. Frederick Ayer, a catechist and teacher. Mrs. Hall attracted great attention, as she was the first white woman who had visited that region: Sherman Hall was born on April 30, 1801, at Wethersfleld, Vermont, and ia 1828 graduated at Dartmouth College, and completed his theological studies at Andover, Massachu- setts, a few weeks before he journeyed to the Indian country. His classmate at Dartmouth and Andover, the Bev W. T. Boutwell still living near Stillwater, became his yoke-fellow, but remained for a time at Mackinaw, which they reached about the mid- dle of July. In June, 1832, Henry K. School- craft, the head of an exploring expedition, invited Mr. Boutwell to accompany him to the sources of the Mississippi. When the expedition reached Lac la Biche or Elk Lake, on July 13, 1832, Mr. Schoolcraft, who was not a Latin scholar, asked the Latin word for truth, and was told "Veritas." He then wanted the word which signified head, and was told "caput." To the astonishment of many, School- craft struck off the first sylable, of the word ver-i-tas and the last sylable of ca-put, and thus coined the word Itasca, which he gave to the lake, and which some modem writers, with all gravity, tell us was the name of a maiden who once dwelt on its banks. Upon Mr. Boutwell's return from this expedition he was at first asso- ciated with Mr. Hall in the mission at La Pointe. In 1833 the mission band which had centered at La Pointe diffused their influence. In Octo- ber Rev. Mr. Boutwell went to Leech Lake, Mr. Ayer opened a school at Yellow Lake, Wiscon- sin, and Mr. E. P. Ely, now in California, became a teacher at Aitkin's trading post at Sandy Lake. SIOUX MISSIONAMES. Mr. Boutwell, of Leech Lake Station, on the sixth of May, 1S34, happened to be on a visit to Port SnelUng. While there a steamboat arrived, and among the passengers were two young men, brothers, natives of Washington, Connecticut, Samuel W. and Gideon H. Pond, who had come, constrained by the love of Christ, and without con- ferring with flesh and blood, to try to improve the Sioux. Samuel, the older brother, the year before, had talked with a liquor seller in Galena, Illinois, who had come from the Bed River country, and the desire was awakened to help the Sioux ; and he wrote to his brother to go \^1th him. The Rev. Samuel W. Pond still hves at Shako- pee, in the old mission house, the first building of sawed lumber erected in the valley of the ATinn p.- sota, above Port SnelUng. MISSIONS AMONG THE SIOUX A. D. 1835. About this period, a native of South Carolina, a graduate of Jefferson College, Pennsylvania, the Re\'. T. S. WilUamson, jM. D., wlio previous to liis ordination had been a respectable physi- cian in Ohio, was appointed by the American Board of Poreign Missions to visit the Dahkotahs with the view of ascertaming what could be done to introduce Christian instruction. Having made inquiries at Prairie du Chien and Port Snelling, he reported the field was favorable. The Presbyterian and Congregational Churches, through their joint Missionary Society, appointed the following persons to labor in Minnesota : Rev. Thomas S. Williamson, M. D., missionary and physician; Rev. J. D. Stevens, missionary; Alexander Huggins, farmer ; and their wives ; Mi^s Sarah Poage, and Lucy Stevens, teachers; who were prevented during the year 1834, by the state of navigation, from entering upon their work. During the winter of 1834-35, a pious ofiicer of the army exercised a good influence on his fello^v officers and soldiers under his command. In the absence of a chaplain of ordained minis- ter, he, like General Havelock, of the British army in India, was accustomed not only to drill the soldiers, hut to meet them in bis own quar- ters, and reason with them " of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come." In the month of May, 183-5, Dr. Williamson and mission band arrived at Fort Snelling, and 108 BXPL0BEB8 AND PI0NEER8 OF MINNESOTA. were hospitably received by the officers of the garrison, the Indian Agent, and Mr. Sibley, Agent of the Company at Mendota, who had been in the country a few months. On the twenty-seventh of this month the Rev. Dr. Williamson united in marriage at the Fort Lieutenant Edward A. Ogden to Eliza Edna, the daughter of Captain G. A. Loomis, the first marriage service in which a clergyman officiated in the present State of Minnesota. On the eleventh of June a meeting was held at the Eort to organize a Presbyterian Church, sixteen persons who had been communicants, and six who made a profession of faith, one of whom was Lieutenant Ogden, were enrolled as members. Four elders were elected, among whom were Capt. Gustavus Loomis and Samuel W. Pond. The next day a lecture preparatory to administer- ing the communion, was delivered, and on Sun- day, the 14th, the first organized church in the Valley of the Upper Mississippi assembled for the first time in one of the Company rooms of the Fort. The services in the morning were conducted by Dr. "Williamson. The afternoon service com- menced at 2 o'clock. The sermon of Mr. Stevens was upon a most appropriate text, 1st Peter, ii:25 ; " For ye were as sh«ep going astray, but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls." After the discourse, the sacrament of the Lord's supper was administered. At a meeting of the Session on the thirty-first of July, Rev. J. D. Stevens, missionary, was in- vited to preach to the church, " so long as the duties of his mission will permit, and also to pre- side at all the meetings of the Session." Captain Gustavus Loomis was elected Stated Clerk of the Session, and they resolved to observe the monthly concert of prayer on the first Monday of each month, for the conversion of the world. Two points were selected by the missionaries as proper Spheres of labor. Mr. Stevens and family proceeded to Lake Harriet, and Dr. Wil- liamson and family, in June, proceeded to Lac qui Parle. As there had never been a chaplain at Fort Snelling, the Rev. J. D. Stevens, the missionary at Lake Harriet, preached on Sundays to the Presbyterian church, there, recently organized. Writing on January twenty-seventh, 1836. he says, in relation to his field of labor : " Yesterday a portion of this band of Indians, who had been some time absent from this village, returned. One of the number (a woman) was informed that a brother of hers had died during her absence. He was not at this village, but with another band, and. the information had just reached here. In the evening they set up a most piteous crying, or r9,ther wailing, which con- tinued, with some little cessations, during the night. The sister of the deceased brother would repeat, times without number, words which may be thus translated into English : ' Come, my brother, I shall see you no more for ever.' The night was extremely cold, the thermometer standing from ten to twenty below zero. About sunrise, next morning, preparation was made for performing the ceremony of cutting their flesh, in order to give relief to their grief of mind. The snow was removed from the frozen ground over about as large a space as would be required to place a small Indian lodge or wigwam. In the centre a very small fire was kindled up, not to give warmth, apparently, but to cause a smoke. The sister of the deceased, who was the chief mourner, came out of her lodge followed by three other women, who repaired to the place prepared. They were all barefooted, and nearly naked. Here they set up a most bitter lamenta- tion and crying, mingling their wailings with the words before mentioned. The principal mourner commenced gashing or cutting her ankles and legs up to the knees with a sharp stone, until her legs were covered with gore and flowing blood ; then in like manner her arms, shoulders, and breast. The others cut themselves in the same way, but not so severely. On this poor infatuated woman I presume there were more than a hun- dred long deep gashes in the flesh. I saw the operation, and the blood instantly followed the instrument, and flowed down upon the flesh. She appeared frantic with grief. Through the pain of her wounds, the loss of blood, exhaustion of strength by fasting, loud and long-continued and bitter groans, or the extreme cold upon her al- most naked and lacerated body, she soon sunk upon the frozen ground, shaking as with a violent fit of the ague, and writhing in apparent agony. ' Surely,' I exclaimed, as I beheld the bloody A ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONARY. 109 scene, 'the tender mercies of the heathen are cruelty 1' '' The little church at the fort begins to mani- fest something of a missionary spirit Their con- tributions are considerable for so small a nmnber. I hope they will not only be willing to contribute Uberally of their substance, but will give them- selves, at least some of them, to the missionary work. " The surgeon of the military post, Dr. Jarvis, has been very assiduous in his attentions to us in our sickness, and has very generously made a do- nation to our board of twenty-five dollars, being the amount of his medical services in our family. " On the nineteenth instant we commenced a school with six full Indian children, at least so in all their habits, dress, etc.; not one could speak a word of any language but Sioux. The school has since increased to the number of twenty-five. I am now collecting and arranging words for a dic- tionary. Mr. Pond is assiduously employed in preparing a small spelling-book, which we may forward next mail for printing. On the fifteenth of September, 1836, a Presby- terian church was organized at Lac-qui-Parle, a branch of that in and near Port Snelling, and Joseph Renville, a mixed blood of great influ- ence, became a communicant. He had been trained in Canada by a Eoman Catholic priest, but claimed the right of private judgment. Mr. Renville's wife was the first pure Dahkotah of whom we have any record that ever joined the Church of Christ. This church has never become extinct, although its members have been neces- sarily nomadic. After the treaty of Traverse des Sioux, it was removed to Hazlewood. Driven from thence by the outbreak of 1862, it has be- came the parent of other churches, in the valley of the upper Missouri, over one of which John Renville, a descendant of the elder at Lac-qul- Parle, is the pastor. EOMAN CATHOLIC jaSSIOir ATTEMPTED. Father Eavoux, recently from Prance, a sin- cere and earnest priest of the Church of Rome, came to Mendota in the autumn of 1841, and after a brief sojourn with the Rev. L. Galtier, who had erected Saint Paul's chapel, which has given the name of Saint Paul to the capital of Minnesota, he ascended the Minnesota River and visited Lac-qui-Parle. Bishop Loras, of Dubuque, wrote the next year of his visit as foUows : " Our young missionary, M. Ravoux, passed the winter on the banks of Lac-qui-Parle, without any other support than Providence, without any other means of conver- sion than a burning zeal, he has wrought in the space of six months, a happy revolution among the Sioux. Prom the time of his arrival he has been occupied night and day in the study of their language. ***** When he Instructs the savages, he speaks to them with so much fire whilst showing them a large copper crucifix which he carries on his breast, that he makes the strong- est impression upon them.'' The impression, however was evanescent, and he soon retired from the field, and no more efforts were made in this direction by the Church of Rome. This young Mr. Ravoux is now the highly respected vicar of the Roman Catholic diocese of Minnesota, and justly esteemed for his simpUcity and unobtrusiveness. CHIPPEWAY jnSSIONS AT POKEGUMA. Pokegmna is one of the " Mille Lacs," or thou- sand beautiful lakes for which Minnesota is re- markable. It is about four or five miles in extent, and a mile or more in width. This lake is situated on Snake River, about twenty miles above the junction of that stream with the St. Croix. In the year 1836, missionaries came to reside among the Ojibways and Pokegmna, to promote their temporal and spmtual welfare. Their mis- sion house was built on the east side of the lake ; but the Indian village was on an island not far from the shore. In a letter written in 1837, we find the fol- lowing: "The young women and girls now make, mend, wash, and iron after our man- ner. The men have learned to build log houses, drive team, plough, hoe, and handle an American axe with some skill in cutting large trees, the size of which, two years ago, would have afforded them a sufficient reason why they should not med- dle with them." In May, 1841, Jeremiah Russell, who was In- dian farmer, sent two Chippeways, aecompanied by Elam Greeley, of Stillwater, to the Falls of Saint Croix for supplies. On Saturday, the fifteenth of the month they arrived there, and 110 MlXPLOnmiS AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. the next day a steamboat came up with the goods. The captain said a war party of Sioux, headed by Little Crow, was advancing, and the two Chippeways prepared to go back and were their friends. They had hardly left the Palls, on their re- turn, before they saw a party of Dahkotahs. The sentinel of the enemy had not noticed the ap- proach of the young men. In the twirtkling of an eye, these two young Ojibways raised their guns, flred, a'nd killed two of Little Crow's sons. The discharge of the guns revealed to a sentinel, that an enemy was near, and as the Ojibways were retreating, he fired, and mortally wounded one' of the two. According to custom, the corpses of the chief's sons were dressed, and then set up with their faces towards the country of their ancient ene- mies. The wounded Ojibway was horribly mangled by the infuriated party, and his limbs strewn about in every direction. His scalped head was placed in a kettle, and suspended in front of the two Dahkotah corpses. Little Crow, disheartened Ijy the loss of his two boys, returned with his party to Kaposia. But other parties were in the field. It was not till Friday, the twenty-first of May, that the death of one of the young Ojibways sent by Mr. Bussell, to the Palls of Saint Croix, was known at Pokeguma. Mr. Eusfell on the next Sunday, accompanied by Captain "William Holcomb and a half-breed, went to the mission station to attend a reUgious service, and while crossing the lake in returning, the half-breed said that it was rumored that the Sioux were approaching. On Monday, the twen- ty-fourth, three young men left in a canoe to go to the west shore of the lake, and from thence to Mille Lacs, to give intelligence to the Ojibways there, of the sldrmish that had already occurred. They ■ took with them two Indian girls, about twelve years of age, who were pupils of the mis- sion school, for the purpose of bringing the canoe back to the island. Just as the three were land- ing, twenty or thirty Dahkotah warriors, with a war whoop emerged from their concealment be- hind the trees, and fired into the canoe. The young men instantly sprang into the water, which was shallow, returned the fire, and ran into the woods, escaping without material injury. The little girls, in their fright, waded into the lake; but were pursued. Their parents upon the island, heard the death cries of their children. Some of the Indians around the mission-house jumped -into their canoes and gained the island. Others went into some fortified log huts. The attack upon the canoe, it was afterwards learned, was premature. The party upon that side of the lake were ordered not to fire, until the party stationed in the woods near the mission began. There were in all one himdred and eleven Dahkotah warriors, and all the fight was in the vicinity of the mission-house, and the Ojibways mostly engaged in it were those who had been under religious instruction. The rest were upon the island. The fathers of the murdered girls, burning for revenge, left the island in a canoe, and drawing it up on the shore, hid behind it, and fired upon the Dahkotahs and killed one. The Dahkotahs advancing upon them, they were obliged to escape. The canoe was now launched. One lay on his back in the bottom; the other plunged into the water, and, holding the canoe with one hand, and swimming with the other, he towed his friend out of danger. The Dahkotahs, in- furiated at their escape, fired volley after volley at the swimmer, but he escaped the balls by putting his head under water whenever he saw them take aim, and waiting till he heard the discharge, he would then look up and breathe. After a fight of two hours, the Dahkotahs re- treated, with a loss of two men. At the request of the parents, Mr. E. P. Ely, from whose notes the writer has obtained these facts, be- ing at that time a teacher at the mission, went across the lake, with two of his friends, to gather the remains of his murdered pupils. He foimd the corpses on the shore. The heads cut ofE and scalped, with a tomahawk buried in the brains of each, were set up in the sand near the bodies. The bodies were pierced in the breast, and the right arm of one was taken away. Re- moving the tomahawks, the bodies were brought back to the island, and in the afternoon were buried in accordance with the simple but solemn rites of the Church of Christ, by members of the mission. SIOUX MISSIONABIES BEFOBE THE TB.EATlEt>. Ill The sequel to tMs story is soon told. The In- dians of Pokeguma, after the fight, deserted their village, and went to reside with their countrymen near Lake Superior. In July of the following year, 1842, a war party was formed at Fond du Lac, about forty in num- ber, and proceeded towards the Dahkotah country. Sneaking, as none but Indians can, they arrived imnoticed at the little settlement below Saint Paul, commonly called "Pig's Eye," which is opposite to what was Kaposia, or Little Crow's village. Finding an Indian woman at work in the garden of her husband, a Canadian, by the name of GameUe, they killed her ; also another woman, with her infant, whose head was cut off. The Dahkotahs, on the opposite side, were mostly intoxicated ; and, flying across in their canoes but half prepared, they were worsted in the en- counter. They lost thirteen warriors, and one of their number, known as the Dancer, the Ojib- ways are said to have skinned. Soon after this the Chippeway missions of the St. Croix Valley were abandoned. In a little while Bev. Mr. Boutwell removed to the vicinity of Stillwater, and the missionaries, Ayer and Spencer, went to Red Lake and other points in Mianesota. In 1853 the Eev. Sherman Hall left the Indians and became pastor of a Congregational church at Sauk Eapids, where he recently died. METHODIST MISSIONS. In 1837 the Eev. A. Brunson commenced a Methodist mission at Kaposia, about four mUes below, and opposite Saint Paul. It was afterwards removed across the river to Red Eock. He was assisted by the Eev. Thomas W. Pope, and the latter was succeeded by the Rev. J. Holton. The Eev. Mr. Spates and others also labored for a brief period among the Ojibways. FBBSBTTEBIAN MISSIONS CONTINTJBD. At ihe stations the Dahkotah language was dil- igently studied. Rev. S. W. Pond had prepared a dictionary of three thousand words, and also a small grammar. The Rev. S. R. Riggs, who joined the mission in 1837, in a letter dated February 24, 1841, writes: "Last summer after returning from Fort SneUtng, I spent five weeks in copying again the Sioux vocabulary which we had collected and arranged at this sta- tion. It contained then about 5500 words, not including the various forms of the verbs. Since that time, the words collected by Dr. "Williamson and myself, have, I presume, increased the num- ber to six thousand. ***** In this con- nection, I may mention that during the winter of 1839-40, Mrs. Eiggs, with some assistance, wrote an English and Sioux vocabulary containing about three thousand words. One of Mr. Een- ville's sons and three of his daughters are en- gaged in copying. In committing the grammati- cal principles of the language to writing, we have done something at this station, but more has been done by Mr. S. W. Pond." Steadily the number of Indian missionaries increased, and in 1851, before the lands of the Dahkotahs west of the Mississippi were ceded to the whites, they were disposed as follows by the Dahkotah Presbytery. Lac-qui-parle, Eev. S. R. Riggs, Rev. M. IvT. Adams, Missionaries, Jonas Pettijohn, Mrs. Fanny Pettijohn, ilrs. Mary Ann Riggs, Mis. Mary A. M. Adams, Miss Sarah Rankin, .Is- sistants. Traverse des Sioux, Eev. Robert Hopkins, Mis- sionary ; Mrs. Agnes Hopkins, Alexander G. Huggins, Mrs. Lydia P. Iluggins, Assistants. Shakpay, or Shukpay, Rev. Samuel W. Pond, Missionary; Mrs. Sarah P. Pond, Assistant. Oak Grove, Eev. Gideon H. Pond and wife. Kaposia, Eev. Thomas Williamson, M. D., Missionary and Physician; Mrs. Margaret P. WUUamson, Miss Jane S. WiUiamson, Assistants. Bed Wing, Eev. John F. Alton, Eev. Joseph W. Hancock, Missionaries; Mrs. Nancy H. Alton, Mrs. Hancock, Assistants. The Rev. Daniel Gavin, the Svriss Presbyte- rian Missionary, spent the ■ninter of 1839 in Lac- qui-Paiie and was afterwards married to a niece of the Eev. J. D. Stevens, of the Lake Harriet ilission. Mr. Stevens became the farmer and teacher of the Wapashaw band, and the first white man who Uved where the city of Winona has been built. Another missionary from Switz- erland, the Eev. Mr. Denton, married a Miss Skinner, formerly of the Mackinaw mission. During a portion of the year 1839 these Swiss missionaries lived with the American mission- aries at camp Cold Water near Fort Snelling, but their chief field of labor was at Bed Wing. 112 EXPLOBBBS AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA.. CHAPTER XX. TREAD OF PIOmSEBS IN THE SAINT CEOIX VAX/LET AND ELSEWHEllE. Origin of the name Saint Croix — Du Luth, first Explorer — French Post on the St. Croix — Pitt, an early pioneer — Early settlers at Saint Croix Falls — First women there — Marine Settlement— Joseph R. Brown's town site— Saint Croix County orpanized— Piopripfors of Stillwater— A dead Negro woman— Pig's Eye, origin of name— Rise of Saint Paul— Dr. Williamson secures fii-st school teacher for Saint Paul— Description of first school room— Saint Croix County re-organized — Rev. W. T. Boutwell, pioneer clergyman. The Saint Croix river, according to Le Sueur, named after a Frencliman who was drowned at its mouth, was one of the earliest throughfares from Lake Superior to the Mississippi. The first white man who directed canoes upon its waters was Du Luth, who had in 1679 explored Minne- sota. He thus describes his tour in a letter, first published by Harrisse : " In June, 1680, not be- ing satisfied, with having made my discovery by land, I took two canoes, with an Indian who was my interpreter, and four Frenchmen, to seek means to make it by water. With this view I entered a river which empties eight leagues from the extremity of Lake Superior, on the south side, where, after havmg cut some trees and broken about a hundred beaver dams, I reached the upper waters of the said river, and then I made a portage of half a league to reach a lake, the outlet which fell into a very fine river, which took i^ e down into the Mississippi. There I learned from eight cabins of Nadouecioux that the Bev. Pather Louis Hennepin, Recollect, now at the convent of Saint Germain, with t"wo other Prenchmen had been robbed, and carried off as slaves for more than three hundred leagues by the Nadouecioux themselves." He then relates how he left two Prenchmen with his goods, and went with his interpreter and two Prenchmen in a canoe down the Mississippi, and after two days and two nights, found Henne- pin, Accault and Augelle. He told Hennepin that he must return with him through the country of the Pox tribe, and writes : " I preferred to re- trace my steps, manifesting to them [the Sioux] the just indignation I felt against them, rather than to remain after the violence they had done to the Rev. Pather and the other two Prenchmen with him, whom I put in my canoes and brought them to Michilimackinack." After this, the Saint Croix river became a chan nel for commerce, and Bellin writes, that before 1755, the Prench had erected a fort forty leagues from its mouth and twenty from Lake Superior. The pine forests between the Saint Croix and Minnesota had been for several years a tempta- tion to energetic men. As early as November, 1836, a Mr. Pitt went with a boat and a party of men to the Falls of Saint Croix to cut pine tim- ber, with the consent of the Chippeways but the dissent of the United States authorities. Inl837 while the treaty was being made by Com- missioners Dodge and Smith at Port SneUing, on one Sunday Pranklin Steele, Dr. Pitch, Jeremiah Russell, and a Mr. Maginnis left Port SnelUng for the Palls of Saint Croix in a birch bark canoe paddled by eight men, and reached that point about noon on Monday and commenced a log cabin. Steele and Maginnis remained here, while the others, dividing into two parties, one under Pitch, and the other under RusseU, search- ed for pine land. The first stopped at Sun Rise, while Russel went on to the Snake River. About the same time Robbinet and Jesse B. Taylor came to the Falls in the interest of B. P. Baker who had a stone trading house near Port Snelling, since destroyed by fire. On the fifteenth of July, 1838, the Palmyra, Capt. Holland, arrived at the Port, with the ofiieial notice of the ratifica- tion of the treaties ceding the lands between the Saint Croix and Mississippi. She had on board C. A. Tuttle, L. W. Stratton and others, with the machinery for the projected mills of the Northwest Lumber Company at the Palls of Saint Croix, and reached that point on the seventeenth, the first steamboat to disturb the waters above Lake Saint Croix. The steamer Gypsy came to the fort on the twenty-first of WOMEN IN TRE VALLEY OF THE SAINT CBOIX. 113 October, with goods for the Chippeways, and was chartered for four hundred and fifty dollars, to carry them up to the Falls of Saint Croix. In passing through the lake, the boat grounded near a projetted town called StambaughviUe, after S. C. Stambaugh, the sutler at the fort. On the afternoon of the 26th, the goods were landed, as stipulated. The agent of the Improvement Company at the falls was Washington Libbey, who left in the fall of 1838, and was succeeded by Jeremiah EusseU, Stratton acting as millwright in place of Calvin Tuttle. On the twelfth of December, BusseU and Stratton walked down the river, cut the first tree and built a cabin at Marine, and sold their claim. The first women at the Tails of Saint Croix were a Mrs. Orr, Mrs. Sackett, and the daughter of a Mr. Young. During the winter of 18.38-9, Jere- miah Eussell married a daughter of a respectable and gentlemanly trader, Charles H. Oakes. Among the first preachers were the Eev. W. T. Boutwell and Mr. Seymour, of the' Chippeway Mission at Pokeguma. The Bev. A. Brunson, of Prairie du Chien, who visited this region in 1838, wrote that at the mouth of Snake Elver he found Franklin Steele, with twenty-five or thirty men, cutting timber for a mill, and when he oflered to preach Mr. Steele gave a cordial assent. On the sixteenth of August, Mr. Steele, Living- ston, and others, left the Falls of Saint Croix in a barge, and went aroimd to Fort SneUing. The steamboat Fayette about the middle of May, 1839, landed sutlers' stores at Fort SneU- ing and then proceeded with several persons of intelUgence to the Saint Croix river, who settled at Marine. The place was called after Marine in Madison county, Illinois, where the company, consisting of Judd, Hone and others, was formed to build a, saw mill in the Saint Croix Valley. The mUl at Marine commenced to saw lumber, on August 24, 1839, the first in Minnesota. Joseph E. Brown, who since 1838, had lived at Chan Wakan, on the west side of Grey Cloud Island, this year made a claim near the upper end of the city of Stillwater, which he called Dahkotah, and was the first to raft lumber down the Saint Croix, as weU as the first to represent the citizens of the vaUey in the legislature of Wisconsin. s UntU the year 1841, the jurisdiction of Craw- ford coimty, Wisconsin, extended over the delta of country between the Saint Croix and Missis- sippi. Joseph E. Brown having been elected as representative of the county, in the territorial legislature of Wisconsin, succeeded in obtaining the passage of an act on November twentieth, 1841, organizing the county of Saint Croix, with Dahkotah designated as the county seat. At the time prescribed for holding a court in the new county, it is said that the judge of the district arrived, and to his surprise, found a claim cabin occupied by a Frenchman. Speedily retreating, he never came again, and judicial proceedings for Saint Croix county ended for several years. Phineas Lawrence was the first sheriff of this county. On the tenth of October, 1843, was commenced a settlement which has become the tovrai of Still- water. The names of the proprietors were John McKusick from Maine, Calvin Leach from Ver- mont, Elam Greeley from Maine, and Elias MoKean from Pennsylvania. They immediately commenced the erection of a sawmill. John H. Fonda, elected on the twenty-second of September, as coroner of Crawford county, Wisconsin, asserts that he was once notified that a dead body was lying in the water opposite Pig's Eye slough, and immediately proceeded to the spot, and on taking it out, recognized it as the body of a negro woman belonging to a certain captain of the United States army then at Fort Crawford. The body was cruelly cut and bruised, but no one appearing to recognise it, a verdict of " Found dead," was rendered, and the corpse was buried. Soon after, it came to light that the woman was whipped to death, and thrown into the river during the night. The year that the Dahkotahs ceded their lands east of the Mississippi, a Canadian Frenchman by the name of Parrant, the ideal of an Indian whisky seller, erected a shanty in what is now the city of Saint Paul. Ignorant and overbear- ing he loved money more than his own soul. Destitute of one eye, and the other resembling that of a pig, he was a good representative of Caliban. Some one writing from his groggery designated it as " Pig's Eye." The reply to the letter was directed in good faith to" Pig's Eye" lU EXPL0BER8 AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. Some years ago the editor of the Saint Paul Press described the occasion in these words : " Edmund Brisette, a clerkly Frenchman for those days, who lives, or did live a little while ago, on Lake Harriet, was one day seated at a table in Parrant's cabin, with pen and paper about to write a letter for Parrant (for Parrant, like CharlemagrQ, could not write) to a friend of the latter in Canada. The question of geog- raphy puzzled Brissette at the outset of 'the epistle ; where should he date a letter from a place without a name ? He looked up inquir- ingly to Parrant, and met the dead, cold glare of the Pig's Eye fixed upon him, with an irresist- ible suggestiveness that was inspiration to Brisette." In 1842, the late Henry Jackson, of Mahkahto, settled at the same spot, and erected the first store on the height just above the lower landing, Roberts and Simpson followed, and opened small Indian trading shops. In 1846, the site of Saint Paul was chiefly occupied by a few shanties owned by " certain lewd fellows of the baser sort," who sold rum to the soldier and Indian. It was despised by all decent white men, and known to the Dahkotahs by an expression in their tongue which means, the place where they sell minne-wakan [supernatural water]. The chief of the Kapdsiaband in 1846, was shot by his own brother in a drunken revel, but sur- viving the wound, and apparently alarmed at the deterioration under the influence of the modem harpies at Saint Paul, went to Mr. Bruce, Indian Agent, at Fort Snelling, and requested a mis- sionary. The Indian Agent in his report to gov- ernment, says : " The chief of the Little Crow's band, who re- sides below this place (Fort Snelling) about nine miles, in the immediate neighbourhood of the whiskey dealers, has requested to have a school established at his village. He says they are de- termined to reform, and for the future, will try to do better. I wrote to Doctor Williamson soon after the request was made, desiring him to take charge of the school. He has had charge of the mission school at Lac qui Parle for some years ; is well qualified, and is an excellent physician." In November, 1846, Dr. "WilUamson came from Lac qui Parle, as requested, and became a resi- dent of Kaposia. While disapproving of their practices, he felt a kindly iaterest in the whites of Pig's Eye, which place was now beginning to be called, after a little log chapel which had been erected at the suggestion of Eev. L. Galtier, and called Saint Paul's. Though a missionary among the Dahkotahs, he was the first to take steps to promote the education of the whites and half- breeds of Minnesota. In the year 1847, he wrote to ex-Governor Slade, President of the National Popular Education Society, in relation to the condition of what has subsequently become the capital of the state. In accordance with his request. Miss H. E. Bishop came to his mission-house at Kaposia, and, after a short time, was introduced by him to the citizens of Saint Paul. The first school- house in Minnesota besides those connected with the Indian missions, stood near, the site of the old Brick Presbyterian church, corner of Saint Peter and Third street, and is thus described by the teacher : •' The school was commenced in a little log hovel, covered with bark, and chinked with mud, previously used as a blacksmith shop. On three sides of the interior of this humble log cabin, pegs were driven into the logs, upon which boards were laid for seats. Another seat was made by placing one end of a plank between the cracks of the logs, and the other upon a chair. This was for visitors. A rickety cross-legged table in the centre, and a hen's nest in one corner, com- pleted the furniture." Saint Croix county, in the year 1847, was de- tached from Crawford county, Wisconsin, and reorganized for judicial purposes, and Stillwater made the county seat. In the month of June the United States District Court held its session in the store-room of Mr. John McKusick ; Judge Charles Dunn presiding. A large number of lumbermen had been attracted by the pineries in the upper portion of the valley of Saint Croix, and Stillwater was looked upon as the center of the lumbering interest. The Rev. Mr. Boutwell, feeUng that he could be more useful, left the Ojibways, and took up his residence near Stillwater, preaching to the lumbermen at the Falls of Saint Croix, Marine Mills, Stillwater, and Cottage Grove. In a letter speaking of Stillwater, he says, " Here is a little village sprung up like a gourd, but whether it is to perish as soon, God only knows." NAMES PROPOSED FOR MINNESOTA TERRITORY. 115 CHAPTER XXI. ETENTS PRELIMIKART TO THE ORGAKIZATION OF THE MINNESOTA TEBRITORT. fVlaconsin State Boundaries — First Bill for the Organization of Minnesota Terri- tory, A. D. 1846 — Change of Wisconsin Boundary — Memorial of Saint Croix Valley citizens — Various names proposed for the New Territory — Convention at Stillwater — H. H. Sibley elected Delegate to Congress.— Derivation of word Minaesota. Three years elapsed from the time that the territory of Mihnesota was proposed in Congress, to the final passage of the organic act. On the sixth of August, 1846, an act was passed by Con- gress authorizing the citizens of Wisconsin Ter- ritory to frame a constitution and form a state government. The act fixed the Saint Louis river to the rapids, from thence south to the Saint Croix, and thence down that river to its junction with the Mississippi, as the western boundary. On the twenty -third of December, 1846, the delegate from Wisconsin, Morgan L. Martin, in- troduced a bill in Congress for the organization of a territory of Minnesota. This bill made its western boundary the Sioux and Bed River of the North. On the third of March, 1847, per- mission was granted to Wisconsin to change her boundary, so that the western Umit would pro- ceed due south from the first rapids of the Saint Louis river, and fifteen miles east of the most easterly point of Lake Saint Croix, thence to the Mississippi. A number in the constitutionai convention of Wisconsin, were anxious that Eum river should be a part of her western boundary, while citizens of the valley of the Saint Croix were desirous that the Chippeway river should be the limit of Wisconsin. The citizens of AVisconsin Territory, in the valley of the Saint Croix, and about Fort SnelUng, wished to be included in the projected new territory, and on the twenty-eighth of March, 1848, a memorial signed by H. H. Sibley, Henry M. Eice, Franklin Steele, William B. Marshall, and others, was presented to Congress, remon- strating against the proposition before the con- vention to make Bum river a part of the bound- ary line of the contemplated state of Wisconsin. On the twenty-ninth of May, 1848, the act to admit Wisconsin changed the boundary line to the present, and as first defined in the enabling act of 1846. After the bill of Mr. Martin was introduced into the House of Representatives in 1846 it was referred to the Committee on Terri- tories, of which 2ilr. Douglas was chairman. On the twentieth of January, 1847, he reported in favor of the proposed territory with the name of Itasca. On the seventeenth of February, be- fore the bill passed the House, a discussion arose in relation to the proposed name. Mr. Win- throp of Massachusetts proposed Chippewa as a substitute, alleging that this tribe was the prin- cipal in the proposed territory, which was not correct. Mr. J. Thompson of Mississippi disliked all Indian names, and hoped the territory would be called Jackson. Mr. Houston of Delaware thought that there ought to be one territory named after the " Father of his country," and proposed Washington. All of the names pro- posed were rejected, and the name in the original bill inserted. On the last day of the session, March third, the bill was called up in the Senate and laid on the table. When Wisconsin became a state the query arose whether the old territorial government did not continue in force west of the Saint Croix river. The first meeting on the subject of claim- ing territorial privileges was held in the building at Saint Paul, known as Jackson's store, near the corner of Bench and Jackson streets, on the bluff. This meeting was held in July, and a convention was proposed to consider their posi- tion. The first public meeting was held at Still- water on August fourth, and Messrs. Steele and Sibley were the oiily persons present from the west side of the Mississippi. This meeting is- sued a call foi a general convention to take steps to secure an early territorial organization, to assemble on the twenty-sixth of the month at 116 EXPLOBEBS AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. the same place. Sixty-two delegates answered the call, and among those present, were "W. D. Phillips, J. W. Bass, A. Larpenteur, J. M. Boal, and others from Saint Paul. To the convention a letter was presented from Mr. Catlin, who claimed to be acting governor, giving his opinion that the Wisconsin territorial organization was still in force. The meeting also appointed Mr. Sibley to visit Washington and represent their views; but the Hon. John H. Tweedy having resigned his office of delegate to Congress on September eighteenth, 1848, Mr. Catlin, who had made Stillwater a temporary residence, on the ninth of October issued a proclamation ordering a special election at Stillwater on the thirtieth, to iill a vacancy occasioned by the resignation. At this election Henry H. Sibley was elected as delegate of the citizens of the remaining portion of Wisconsin Territory. His credentials were presented to the House of Eepresentatives, and the committee to whom the matter was referred presented a majority and minority report; but the resolution introduced by the majority passed and Mr. Sibley took his seat as a delegate from WisconsLU Territory on the fifteenth of January, 1849. Mr. H. M. Eice, and other gentlemen, visited Washington during the winter, and, uniting with Mr. Sibley, used all their energies to obtain the organization of a new territory. Mr. Sibley, in an interesting communication to the Minnesota Historical Society, writes : " When my credentials as Delegate, were presented by Hon. James Wilson, of Kew Hampshire, to the House of Eepresentatives, there was some curi- osity manifested among the members, to see what kind of a person had been elected to represent the distant and wild territory claiming representation in Congress. I was told by a Kew England mem- ber with whom I became subsequently quite inti- mate, that there was some disappointment when I made my appearance, for it was expected that the delegate from this remote region would make his debut, if not in fuU Indian costume, at least, with some peculiarities of dress and manners, characteristic of the rude and semi-civilized peo- ple who had sent him to the Capitol." The territory of Minnesota was named after the largest tributary of the Mississippi within its limits. The Sioux call the Missouri Minnesho- shay, muddy water, but the stream after which this region is named, Minne-sota. Some say that Sota means clear; others, turbid; Schoolcraft, bluish green. Nicollet wrote. " The adjective Sotah is of difficult translation. The Canadians translated it by a pretty equivalent word, brouille, perhaps more properly rendered into EngUsh by blear. I have entered upon this explanation be cause the word really means neither clear nor turbid, as some authors have asserted, its true meaning being found in the Sioux expression Ishtah-sotah, blear-eyed. " From the fact that the word signifies neither blue nor white, but the peculiar appearance of the sky at certain times, by some, Minnesota has been defined to mean the sky tinted water, which is certainly poetic, and the late Eev. Gideon H. Pond thought quite correct. MINNESOTA IN THE £EGINNI?:a. 117 CmVPTER XXII. MINNESOTA FEOM ITS ORGANIZATION AS A TEKRITOET, A. D. 1849, TO A. D. 1854. Appearance of the Country, A. D. 1849 — Arrival of first Editor — Governor Ramsey arrives — Guefat of H. H. Sibley — Proclamation issued — Governor Ramsey and H. M. Rice move to Saint Paul — Fourth of July Celebration — First election — Early newspapers — First Courts — First Legislature — Pioneer KewB Carrier's Address — Wedding at Fort Snelling — Territorial Seal — Scalp Dance at Stillwater — First Steamboat at Falls of Saint Anthony — Presbyterian Chapel burned — Indian council iit Fort Snelling — First Steamboat above Saint Anthony — First boat atthe Blue Earth River — Congressional election — Visit.of Fredriha Bremer — Indian newspaper — Other newspapers — Second Legislature — ^University of Minnesota — Teamster killed by Indians — Sioux Treaties — Third Legislature— Laud slide at Stillwater — Death of first Editor — Fourth Legislature Baldwin School, now Macalester College — Indian light in Saint Paul. On the third of March, 1849, the bill was passed by Congress for organizing the territory of Minnesota, whose boundary on the west, extended to the Missouri Biver. At this time, the region was little more than a wilderness. The west bank of the Mississippi, from tlie Iowa line to Lalie Itasca, was unceded by the Indians. At Wapashaw, was a trading post in charge of Alexis Bailly, and here also resided the ancient voyageur, of fourscore years, A. Eocque. At the foot of Lake Pepin was a store house kept by Mr. F. S. Richards. On the west shore of the lake lived the eccentric Wells, whose wife was a bois brule, a daughter of the deceased trader, Duncan Graham. The two unfinished buildings of stone, on the beautiful bank opposite the renowned Maiden's Rock, and the surrounding skin lodges of his wife's relatives and friends, presented a rude but picturesque scene. Above the lake was a cluster of bark wigwams, the Dahkotah village of Raymneecha, now Red "Wing, at which was a Presbyterian mission house. The next settlement was Kaposia, also an In- dian village, and the residence of a Presbyterian missionary, the Rev. T. S. Williamson, M. D. On the east side of the Mississippi, the first set- tlement, at the mouth of the St. Croix, was Point Douglas, then as now, a small hamlet. At Red Rock, the site of a former Methodist mission statioi i , there were a few farm ers . Saint Paul was just emerging from a collection of In- dian whisky shops and birch roofed cabins of half-breed voyageurs. Here and there a frame tenement was erected, and, under the auspices of the Hon. H. M. Rice, who had obtained an inter- est in the town, some warehouses were con- structed, and the foundations of the American House, a frame hotel, which stood at Third and Exchange street, were laid. In 1849, the popu- lation had increased to two hundred and fifty or three hundred inhabitants, for rumors had gone abroad that it might be mentioned in the act, creating the territory, as the capital of Minnesota. More than a month after the adjournment of Congress, just at eve, on the ninth of AprU, amid terrific peals of thunder and torrents of rain, the weekly steam packet, the first to force its way through the icy barrier of Lake Pepin, rounded the rocky point whistling loud and long, as if the bearer of glad tidings. Before she, was safely moored to the landing, the shouts of the excited villagers were heard announcing that there was a territory of Minnesota, and that Saint Paul was the seat of government. Every successive steamboat arrival poured out on the landing men big with hope, and anxious to do something to mould the future of the new state. Nine days after the news of the existence of the territory of Minnesota was received, there arrived James M. Goodhue with press, type, and printing apparatus. A graduate of Amherst college, and a lawyer by profession, he wielded a sharp pen, and wrote editorials, which, more than anything else, perhaps, induced immigration. Though a man of some faults, one of the counties properly bears his name. On the twenty-eighth of April, he issued from his press the first n'umber of the Pioneer. On the twenty - seventh of May, Alexander Ramsey, the Governor, and family, arrived at Saint Paul, but owing to the crowded state of pub- 118 EXPLGBEBS AND PIONEJSBS 01'' MINNESOTA. lie houses, immediately proceeded ia the steamer to the establishment of the Far Company, known as Mendota, at the junction of the Minnesota and Mississippi, and became the guest of the Hon. H. H. Sibley. On the first of June, Governor Eamsey, by pro- clamation, declared the territory duly organized, with the following officers ; Alexander Ramsey, of Pennsylvania, Governor ; C. K. Smith, of Ohio, Secretary ; A. Goodrich, of Tennessee, Chief Justice ; D. Cooper, of Pennsylvania, and B. B. Meeljer, of Kentucky, Associate Judges ; Joshua L. Taylor, Marshal ; H. L. Moss, attorney of the United States. On the eleventh of June, a second proclama- tion was issued, dividing the territory into three temporary judicial districts. The first comprised the county of St. Croix ; the county of La Pouite and the region north and west of the Mississippi, and north of the Minnesota and of a fine running due west from the headwaters of the Minnesota to the Missouri river, constituted the second ; and the country west of the Mississippi and south of the Mimiesota, formed the third district. Judge Goodrich was assigned to the first. Meeker to the second, and Cooper to the third. A court was ordered to be held at Stillwater on the second Monday, at the Falls of St. Anthony on the third, and at Mendota on the fourth Monday of August. Until the twenty -sixth of June, Governor Eamsey and family had been guests of Hon. H. H. Sibley, at Mendota. On the afternoon of that day they arrived at St. Paul, in a birch-bark canoe, and became permanent residents at the capital. The house first occupied as a guber- natorial mansion, was a small frame building that stood on Third, between Robert and Jackson streets, formerly known as the New England House. A few days after, the Hon. H. M. Rice and family moved from Mendota to St. Paul, and oc- cupied the house he had erected on St. Anthony street, near the corner of Market. On the first of July, a land oflice was estab- Ushed at Stillwater, and A. Van Vorhes, after a few weeks, became the register. The anniversary of our 1^ ational Indepenaence was celebrated in a becoming manner at the cap- ital. The place selected for the address, was a grove that stood on the sites of the City HaU and the I3aldwkL School building, and the late Prank- lia Steele was the marshal of the day. On the seventh of July, a proclamation was is- sued, dividing the territory into seven council districts, and ordering an election to be held on the first day of August, for one delegate to rep- resent the people in the House of Representatives of the United States, for nine councillors and eighteen representatives, to constitute the Legis- lative Assembly of Minnesota. In this month, the Hon. H. M. Rice despatch- ed a hoat laded with Indian goods from the the Falls of St. Anthony to Crow "Wing, which was towed by horses after the manner of a canal boat. The election on the first of August, passed ofE with little excitement, Hon. H, H. Sibley being elected delegate to Congress without opposition. David Lambert, on what might, perhaps, be termed the old settlers' ticket, was defeated in St. Paul, by James M. Boal. The latter, on the night of the election, was honored with a ride through town on the axle and fore-wheels of an old wagon, which was drawn by his admiring but somewhat undisciplined friends. J. L. Taylor having decUned the office of United States Marshal; A. M. Mitchell, of Ohio, a graduate of "West Point, and colonel of a regi- ment of Ohio volunteers in the Mexican war, was appointed and arrived at the capital early in August. V There were three papers published in the ter- ritory soon after its organization. The first was the Pioneer, issued on April twenty-eighth, 1849, under most discouraging circumstances. It was at first the intention of the witty and reckless editor to have called his paper " The Epistle of St. Paul." About the same time there was issued in Cincinnati, under the auspices of the late Dr. A. EandaU, of California, the first number of the Register. The second number of the paper was printed at St. Paul, in July, and the office was on St. Anthony, between Washington and Market Streets, About the first of June, James Hughes, afterward of Hudson, Wisconsin, arrived vmh a press and materials, and established the Minnesota Chronicle. After an existence of a few weeks two papers were discontinued ; and, in their place, was issued the " Chronicle and DSSCmPTION OF THE TJEIfPORARY CAPITOL. 119 Begister," edited by Nathaiel McLean and John P. Owens. The first courts, pursuant to proclamation of the governor, were held in the month of August. At Stillwater, the court was organized on the thirteenth of the month, Judge Goodrich pre- siding, and Judge Cooper by coui-tesy, sitting on the bench. On the twentieth, the second Judi- cial district held a couit. The room used was the old government mill at Minneapolis. The presiding judge was B. B. Meeker ; tlie foreman of the grand jury, rranklin Steele. On the last Monday of the month, the court for the third judicial district was organized in the large stone warehouse of the fur company at JMendota. The presiding judge was David Cooper. Governor Bamsey sat on the right, and Judge Goodrich on the left. Hon. H. II. Sibley was the foreman of the grand jury. As some of the jurors could not speak the English language, "W. H. Forbes acted as interpreter. The charge of Judge Cooper was lucid, scholarly, and dignified. At the request of the grand jury it was afterwards published. On Monday, the third of September, the first Legislative Assembly convened in the " Central IIoiise,Tin Saint Paul, a building at the corner of Minnesota and Bench streets, facing the Mississippi river which answered the double purpose of capitol and hotel. On the first floor of the main building was the Secreta- ry's office and Representative chamber, and in the second story was the library and Council chamber. As the flag was run up the staff in front of the house, a number of Indians sat on a rocky bluff in the vicinity, and gazed at what to them was a novel and perhaps saddening scene ; for if the tide of immigration sweeps in from the Pacific as it has from the Atlantic coast, they must soon dwindle. The legislature having organized, elected the following permanent ofiBcers: David Olmsted, President of Council ; Joseph E. Brown, Secre- ary ; H. A. Lambert, Assistant. In the House of Bepresentatives, Joseph ^V. Furber was elect- ed Speaker: W. D. Phillips, Clerk; L. B. ^Vait, Assistant. On Tuesday afternoon, both houses assembled in the dining hall of the hotel, and after prayer was offered by Rev. E. D. Neill, Governor Ram- sey delive'red his message. The message was ably written, and its perusal afforded satisfaction at home and abroad. The first session of the legislature adjourned on the first of November. Among other proceed- ings of interest, was the creation of the following counties: Itasca, Wapashaw, Dahkotah, Vah- nahtah, Mahkahto, Pembina "Washington, Ram- sey and Benton. The three latter counties com- prised the country that up to that time had been ceded by the Indians on the east side of the Mis- sissippi, Stil.'water was declared the county seat of Washington, Saint Paul, of Ramsey, and '■ the seat of justice of the county of Benton was to be within one-quarter of a mile of a point on the east side of the Mississippi, directly opposite the mouth of Sauk river." EVENTS OF A. D 1850. By the active exertions of the secretary of th* territory, C. K. Smith, Esq., the Historical Society of Minnesota was incorporated at the first session of the legislature. Tlie opening an- nual address was delivered in the then Methodist (now Swedenborgian) church at Saint Paul, on the first of January, 1850. The following account of the proceedings is from the Chronicle and Register. "The first public exercises of the Minnesota Historical Society, took place at the Methodist church, Saint Paul, on the first inst., and passed off higlily creditable to all concerned. The day was pleasant and the attendance large. At the appointed hour, the President and both Vice-Presidents of the society being absent ; on motion of Hon. C. K. Smith, Hon. Chief Justice Goodrich was called to the chair. The same gentleman then moved that a committee, consisting of Messrs. Parsons K. Johnson, John A. Wakefield, and B. W. Branson, be appointed to wait upon the Orator of the day, Rev. Mr. Neill, and inform him that the audience was waiting to hear his address. " ^Ir. ]Srein was shortly conducted to the pulpit; and after an eloquent and approriate prayer by the Rev. ^Ir. Parsons, and music by the band, he proceeded to deliver his discourse upon the early French missionaries and "\^oyageurs into Minne- sota. AYe hope the society will provide for its publication at an early day. After some brief remarks by Rev. Mr, 120 EXFLOKMiUH AJSD FlOJSJiiJilliH OF MINNESOTA. Hobart, upon the objects and ends of history, the ceremonies were concluded with a prayer by that gentleman. The audience dispersed highly delighted with all that occurred.'' At this early period the Minnesota Pioneer issued a Carrier's New Year's Address, which was amusing doggerel. The reference to the future greatness and ignoble origin of the capital of Minnesota was as follows : — The cities on this river must be three, Two that are bui .'; and one that is to be. One, is the mart of aU the tropics yield, The cane, the orange, and the cotton-field, And sends her ships abroad and boasts Her trade extended to a thousand coasts ; The other, central for the temperate zone, Gamers the stores that on the plains are grown, A place where steamboats from all quarters, range, To meet and speculate, as 'twere on 'change. The third will lie, where rivers confluent flow Prom the wide spreading north through plains of snow ; The mart of all that boundless forests give To make mankind more comfortably live, The land of manufacturing industry, The workshop of the nation it shall be. Propelled by this wide stream, you'll see A thousand factories at Saint Anthony : And the Saint Croix a hundred mills shall drive. And all its smiling villages shall thrive ; But then my town — remember that high bench With cabins scattered over it, of French ? A man named Henry Jackson's living there. Also a man — why every one knows L. Bobair, Below Fort Snelling, seven miles or so. And three above the village of Old Crow ? Pig's Eye ? Yes ; Pig's Eye ! That's the spot ! A very funny name ; is't not ? Pig's Eye's the spot, to plant my city on. To be remembered by, when I am gone. Pig's Eye converted thou shalt be, like Saul : Thy name henceforth shall be Saint Paul. On the evening of New Year's day, at Fort SneUing, there was an assemblage which is only seen on the outposts of civUization. In one of the stone edifices, outside of the wall, belonging to the United States, there resided a gentleman who had dwelt in_Mianesota since the year 1819, and for many years had been in the employ of the government, as Indian interpreter. In youth he had been a member of the Columbia Fur Com- pany, and conforming to the habits of traders, had purchased a Dahkotah wife who was wholly ignorant of the English language. As a family of children gathered around hun he recognised the relation of husband and father, and consci- entiously discharged his duties as a parent. His daughter at a proper age was sent to a boarding school of some celebrity, and on the night re- ferred to was married to an intelligent young American farmer. Among the guests present were the offtcers of the garrison in full uniform, with their wives, the United States Agent for the Dahkotahs, and family, the bois brules of the neighborhood, and the Indian relatives of the mother. The mother did not make her appear- ance, but, as the minister proceeded with the ceremony, the Dahkotah relatives, wrapped in their blankets, gathered in the hall and looked in through the door. The marriage feast was worthy of the occa- sion. In consequence of the numbers, the ofiicers and those of European extraction partook first ; then the bois brules of OJibway and Dah- kotah descent; and, finally, the native Ameri- cans, who did ample justice to the plentiful sup- ply spread before them. , Governor Kamsey, Hon. H. H. Sibley, and the delegate to Congress devised at "Washington, this winter, the territorial seal . The design was Falls of St. Anthony in the distance. An immigrant ploughing the land on the borders of the Indian country, full of hope, and looking forward to the possession of the himting grounds beyond. An Indian, amazed at the sight of the plough, and fleeing on horseback towards the setting sim. The motto of the Earl of Dunraven, "Qusb sursum volo videre". (I wish to see what is above) was most appropriately selected by Mr. Sibley, but by the blunder of an engraver it appeared on the territorial seal, "Quo sursum velo videre," which no scholar could translate. At length was substituted, "L' Etoile du Nord," "Star of the North," while the device of the .setting sim remained, and this is objectionable, as the State of Maine had already placed the North Star on her escutcheon, with the motto "Dirigo," "I guide.'' Perhaps some future legislature may SCAIjP dance in 8TILLWATEB. 121 direct the first motto to be restored and correctly engraved. In the montn of April, there was a renewal of hostilities between the Dahkotahs and Ojibways, on lands that had been ceded to the United States. A war prophet at Red Wing, dreamed that he ought to raise a war party. Announcing the fact, ' a number expressed their willingness to go on such an expedition. Several from the Kaposia village also joined the party, under the leadership of a worthless Indian, who had been confined in the guard-house at Fort SneUing, the year previous, for scalping his wife. Passing up the valley of the St. Croix, a rew miles above Stillwater the party discovered on the snow the marks of a keg and footprints. These told them that a man and woman of the Ojibways had been to some whisky dealer's, and were re- turning. Following their trail, they found on Apple river, about twenty miles from Stillwater, a band of O j ibway s encamped in one lodge . Wait- ing tin daybreak of Wednesday, April second, the Dahkotahs commenced firing on the unsuspecting inmates, some of whom were drinMng from the contents of the whisky keg. The camp was com- posed of fifteen, and all were murdered and scalp- ed, with the exception of a lad, who was made a captive. Oh Thru-sday, the victors came to StiUwater, and danced the scalp dance around the captive boy, in the heat of excitement, striking him in the face with the scarcely cold and bloody scalps of his relatives. The child was then taken to Ka- posia, and adopted by the chief. Governor Ram- sey immediately took measures to send the boy to his friends. At a conference held at the Gov- ernor's mansion, the boy was delivered up, and, on being led out to the kitchen by a little son of the Governor, since deceased, to receive refresh- ments, he cried bitterly, seemingly more alarmed at being left with the whites than he had been while a captive at Kaposia. Prom the first of April the waters of the Mis- sissippi began to rise, and on the thirteenth, the lower floor of the warehouse, then occupied by William Constans, at the foot of Jackson street, St. Paul, was submerged. Taking advantage of the freshet, the steamboat Anthony Wayne, for a purse of two hundred dollars, ventured through the swift current above Fort Snelling, and reached the Falls of St. Anthony. The boat loft the fort after dinner, with Governor Ramsey and other guests, also the band of the Sixth Regiment on board, and reached the falls between three and four o'clock in the afternoon. The whole town, men, women and children, lined the shore as the boat approached, and welcomed this first arrival, with shouts and waving handkerchiefs. On the afternoon of May fifteenth, there might have been seen, hurrying through the streets of Saint Paul, a number of naked and painted braves of the Kaposia band of Dahkotahs, ornamented with all the attire of war, and panting for the scalps of their enemies. A few hours before, the warlike head chief of the Ojibways, young Hole- in-the-Day , having secreted his canoe in the retired gorge which leads to the cave in the upper sub- urbs, with two or three associates had crossed the river, and, almost in sight of the citizens of the town, had attacked a small party of Dahkotahs, and murdered and scalped one man. On receipt of the news. Governor Ramsey granted a parole to the thirteen Dahkotahs confined in Fort SneU- ing, for participating in the Apple river massacre. On the morning of the sixteenth of May, the first Protestant church edifice completed in the white settlements, a small frame building, buUt for the Presbj'terian church, at Saint Paul, was destroyed by fire, it being the first conflagration that had occurred since the organization of the territory. One of the most interesting events of the year 1850, was the Indian council, at Fort Snelling. Governor Ramsey had sent runners to the differ- ent bands of the Ojibways and Dahkotahs, to meet liim at the fort, for the purpose of en- deavouring to adjust their diflBculties. On Wednesday, the twelfth of June, after much talking, as is customary at Indian councils, the two tribes agreed as they had frequently done before, to be friendly, and Governor Ramsey presenting to each party an ox. the council was dissolved. On Thursday, the Ojibways visited St. Paul for the first time, young Hole-in-the-Day being dressed in a coat of a captain of United States infantry, which had been presented to him at the fort. On Friday, they left in the steamer Gov- ernor Ramsey, which had been built at St. An- thony, and ]ust commenced running between 122 EXPLORERS AND PIOISEERS OF MINNESOTA. that point and Sauk Rapids, for their homes in the wilderness of the Upper Mississippi. The summer of 1850 was the commencement of the navigation of the Minnesota River by steamboats. With the exception of a steamer that made a pleasure excursion as far as Shokpay, in 1841, no large vessels had ever disturbed the waters of this stream. In June, the " Anthony Wayne," which a few weeks before had ascended to the Falls of St. Anthony, made a trip. On the eighteenth of July she made a second trip, going almost to Mahkahto. The " Jifominee " also navigated the stream for some distance. On the twenty-second of July the ofBcijrs of the " Yankee," taking advantage of the high water, determined to navigate the stream as far as possible. The boat ascended to near the Cot- tonwood river. As the time for the general election in Septem- ber approached, considerable excitement was manifested. As there were no political issues before the people, parties were formed based on personal preferences. Among those nominated for delegate to Congress, by various meetings, were H. H. Sibley, the former delegate to Con- gress, David Olmsted, at that time engaged in the Indian trade, and A. M. Mitchell, the United States marshal. Mr. Olmsted withdrew Ms name before election day, and the contest was between those interested in Sibley and Mitchell. The friends of each betrayed the greatest zeal, and neither pains nor money were spared to in- sure success. Mr. Sibley vi-as elected by a small majority. For the first time in the territory, soldiers at the garrisons voted at this election, and there was considerable discussion as to the propriety of such a course. Miss Fredrika Bremer, the well known Swedish novelist, visited Minnesota in the montli of October, and was the guest of Governor Ramsey. During November, the Dahkotah Tawaxitku Kin, or the Dahkotah Friend, a monthly paper, was commenced, one-half in the Dahkotah and one-half in the English language. Its editor was the Rev. Gideon H. Pond, a Presbyterian mis- sionary, and its place of publication at Saint Paul. It was published for nearly two years, and, though it failed to attract the attention of the Indian mind, it conveyed to the English reader much correct information in relation to the habits, the belief, and superstitions, of the Dahkotahs. On the tenth of December, anew paper, owned and edited by Daniel A. Robertson, late United States marshal, of Ohio, and called the Minne- sota Democrat, made its appearance. During the summer there had been changes in the editorial supervision of the " Chronicle and Register." For a brief period it was edited by L. A. Babcock, Esq., who was succeeded by W. G. Le Due. About the time of the issuing of the Demo- crat, C. J. Henniss, formerly reporter for the ' United States Gazette, Philadelphia, became the editor of the Chronicle. The first proclamation for a thanksgiving day was issued in 1850 by the governor, and the twenty-sixth of December was the time appointed and it was generally observed. EVEKTS OF A. D. 1851. On Wednesday, January first, 1851, the second Legislative Assembly assembled in a three-story brick building, since destroyed by fire, that stood on St. Anthony street, between Washington and Franklin. D. B. Loomis was chosen Speaker of the Council, and J.I. E. Ames Speaker of the House. This assembly was characterized by ' more bitterness of feeling than any that' has since convened. The preceding delegate election had been based on personal preferences, and cliques and factions manifested themselves at an early period of the session. The locating of the penitentiary at Stillwater, and the capitol building at St. Paul gave some dissatisfaction. By the efforts of J. W. North, Esq., a bill creating the University of Minnesota at or near the Falls of St. Anthony, was passed, and signed by the Governor. This institution, by the State Constitution, is now the State Uni- versity. During the session of this Legislature, the pub- lication of the " Chronicle and Register" ceased. About the middle of May, a war party Of Dah- kotahs discovered near Swan River, an Ojibway with a keg of whisky. The latter escaped, with the loss of his keg. The war party, drinking the contents, became intoxicated, and, firing upon some teamrters they met driving their wagons with goods to the Indian Agency, killed one of LANDS WEST OF THE MfSHISSTPPI CEDED. 323 them, Andrew Swarfcz, a resident of St. Paul. The news was conveyed to Fort Bipley, and a party of soldiers, with Hole-in-the-day as a guide, started in pursuit of the murderers, but did not succeed in capturing them. Through the influ- ence of Little Six, the Dahkotah chief, whose vil- lage was at (and named after him) Shok- pay, five of the offenders were arrested and placed in the guard house at Port Siielling. On Monday, June ninth, they left the fort in a wagon, guarded by twenty-five dragoons, destined for Sauk Bapids for trial. As they departed they all sang their death song, and the coarse soldiers amused themselves by makiug signs that they were going to be hung. On the first evening of the journey the five culprits encamped with the twenty-five dragoons. Handcuffed, they were placed in the tent, and yet at midnight they all escaped, only one being wounded by the guard- What was more remarkable, the wounded man was the first to bring the news to St. Paul. Pro- ceeding to Koposia, his wouiid was examined by the missionary and physteian, Dr. Williamson; and then, fearing an arrest, he took a oanoe and paddled up the Minnesota. The excuses offered by the dragoons was, that all the guard but one fell asleep. The first paper published in Minnesota, beyond the capital, was the St. Anthony Express, which made its appearance during the last week of April or May. The most important event of the year 1851 was the treaty with the Dahkotahs, by which the west side of the Mississippi and the valley of the Minnnesota Kiver were opened to the hardy immi- grant. The commissioners on the part of the United States were Luke Lea, Commissioner of Indian Affairs, and Governor Eamsey. The place of meeting for the upper bands was Trav- erse des Sioux. The commission arrived there on the last of June, but were obliged to wait many days for the assembling of the various bands of Dahkotahs. On the eighteenth of July, all those expected having arrived, the Sissetons and Wahpayton Dahkotahs assembled in grand council with the United States commissioners. After the usual feastings and speeches, a treaty was concluded on Wednesday, July twenty-third. The pipe having been smoked by the commissioners. Lea and Eamsey, it was passed to the chiefs. The paper containing the treaty was then read in English and translated into the Dahkotah by the Rev. S. E. Eiggs, Presbyterian Missionary among this people. This finished, the chiefs came up to the secretary's table and touched the pen; the white men present then witnessed the document^ and nothing remained but the ratification of the United States Senate to open that vast country for the residence of the hardy immigrant. During tbe first week in August, a treaty was also concluded beneath an oak bower, on Pilot Knob, Mendota, with the M'dewakantonwan and Wa'ipaykootay bands of Dahkotahs. About sixty of the chiefs and principal men touched the pen, and Little Crow, who had beeen in the misssion- school at Lac qui Parle, signed his own name. Before they separated Colonel Lra and Governor Eamsey gave them a few words of advice on various subjects connected with their fTiture well- being, but particularly on the subject of educa- tion and temperance. Tbe treaty was interjiret- ed to them by the Be v. G. H. Pond, a gentleman who was conceded to be a most correct speaker of the Dahkotah tongue. The day after the treaty these lower bands received thirty thousand dollars, which, bj' the treaty of 1837, was set apart for education ; but, by the misrepresentations of interested half- breeds, the Indians were made to believe that it ought to be given to them to be employed as they pleased. The next week, with their sacks filled with money, they thronged the streets of St. Paul, purchasing whatever pleased their fancy. On the seventeenth of September, a new paper was commenced in St. Paul, under the auspices of the "Whigs," and John P. Owens became editor, which relation he sustained until the fall of 1857. The election for members of the Legislature, and county officers occurred on the fourteenth of October; and, for the first time, a regular Demo- cratic ticket was placed before the people. The parties called themselves Democratic and Anti- organization, or Coalition, In the month of November Jerome Puller ar- rived, and taok the place of Judge Goodrich as Chief Justice of Minnesota, who was removed; and, about the same time, Alexander Wilkin was 12i BXPL0BBB8 AND PI0NBEB8 OF MINNESOTA. appointed secretary of the territory in place of 0. K. Smith. The eighteenth of December, pursuant to proclamation, was observed as a day of Thanks- giviag. EVENTS OF A. D. 1852. The third Legislative Assembly commencsd its sessions in one of the scfafiaes on Tliird below Jackson street, which became a portion of the Merchants' Hotel, on the seventh of January, 1852. This session, compared with the previous, formed a contrast as great as that between a boisterous day in March and a cahn June morn- ing. The minds of the population were more deeply interested in the ratification of the treaties made with the Dahkotahs, than in poUtical dis- cussions. Among othf^r Ipja-islation of interest was the creation of Heiinepin county. On Saturday, the ,?C'irteenth of February, a dog-train arrived at S' Paul from the north, with the distinguished Arctic explorer. Dr. Kae. He had been in search of the long-missing Sir John Tranklin, by way of the Mackenzie river, and was now on his way to Europe. On the fourteenth of May,, an interesting lusus naturae occurred at Stillwater. On the prairies, beyond the eleyated bluffs which encircle the business portion of the town, there is a lake which discharges its waters through a ravine, and sup- pli(>,d McKusick's mill.' Owing to heavy rains, the hills became saturated with water, and the lake very full. Before daylight the citizens heard the " voice of many waters," and looking out, saw rushing down through the ravine, trees, gravel and diluvium. Nothing impeded its course, and as it issued from the ravine it spread over the town site, covering up barns and small tenements, and, continuing to the lake shore, it materially improved the landing, by a deposit of many tons of earth. One of the editors of the day, alluding to the fact, quaintly remarked, that " it was a very extraordinary movement of real estate." During the summer, Elijah Terry, a young man who had left St. Paul the previous March, and went to Pembina, to act as teacher to the mixed bloods in that vicinity, was murdered un- der di/itressing circumstances. With a bois brule he had started to the woods on the morning of his death, to hew timber. While there he was fired upon by a small party of Dahkotahs ; a ball broke his arm, and he was pierced with arrows. His scalp was wrenched from his head, and was afterwards seen among Sisseton Dahkotahs, near Big Stone Lake. About the last of August, the pioneer editor of Minnesota, James M. Goodhue, died. At the November Term of the United States District Court, of Eamsey county, a Dahkotah, named Yu-ha-zee, was tried for the murder of a German woman. With others she was travel- ing above Shokpay, when a party of Indians, of whom the prisoner was one, met them; and, gathering about the wagon, were much excited. The prisoner punchfed the woman first with his gun, and, being threatened by one of the party, loaded and flred, kiUiag the woman and woimd- ing one of the men. On the day of his trial he was escorted from Eort SnelUng by a company of mounted dragoons in full dress. It was an impressive scene to witness the poor Indian half hid in his blanket, in a buggy with the civil oflEicer, surrounded with all the pomp and circumstance of war. The jury found him guilty. On being asked if he had anything to say why sentence of death should not be passed, he replied, through the interpreter, that the band to which he belonged would remit their annuities if he could be released. To this Judge Hayner, the successor of Judge Fuller, replied, that he had no authority to release him; and, ordering him to rise, after some appropriate and impressive remarks, he pro- nounced the first sentence of death ever pro- nounced by a judicial oflScer in Minnesota. The prisoner trembled while the judge spoke, and was a piteous spectacle. By the statute of Min- nesota, then, one convicted of murder could not be executed until twelve months had elapsed, and he was confined until the governor of the ter- orrity should by warrant order his execution. EVENTS OF A. D. 1853. The fourth Legislative Assembly convened on the fifth of January, 1853, in the two story brick edifice at the corner of Third and Minnesota streets. The Council chose Martin McLeod as presiding ofiScer, and the House Dr. David Day, INDIAN FIGHT IN 8TBEEI8 OF ST. PAUL. 125 Speaker. Governor Eamsey's message was an interesting document. The Baldwin school, now known as Macalester College, was incorporated at this session of the legislature, and was opened the following June. On the ninth of April, a party of Ojibways killed a Dahkotah, at the village of Shokpay. A war party, from Kaposia, then proceeded up the valley of the St. Croix, and killed an Ojibway. On the morning of the twenty-seventh, a band of ^Ojibway warriors, naked, decked, and fiercely gesticulating, might have been seen in the busiest street of the capital, in search of their enemies. Just at that time a small party of women, and one man, who had lost a leg in the battle of Still- water, arrived in a canoe from Kaposia, at the Jackson street landing. Perceiving the Ojib- ways, they retreated to the building then known as the " Pioneer" office, and the Ojibways dis- charging a volley through the windows, wounded a Dahkotah woman who soon died. Por a short time, the infant capital presented a sight similar to that witnessed in ancient days in Hadley or Deerfield, the then frontier towns of Massachusetts. Messengers were despatched to Fort Snelling for the dragoons, and a party of citizens mounted on horseback, were quickly in pursuit of those who with so much boldness had sought the streets of St. Paul, as a place to avenge their wrongs. The dragoons soon fol- lowed, with Indian guides scenting the track of the Ojibways, like bloodhounds. The next day they discovered the transgressors^ near the Palls of St. Croix. The Ojibways manifesting what was supposed to be an insolent spirit, the order was given by the lieutenant in command, to fire, and he whose scalp was afterwards daguerreo typed, and which was engraved for Graham's Magazine, wallowed in gore. During the summer, the passenger, as he stood on the hurricane deck of any of the steamboats, might have seen, on a scaffold on the bluffs in the rear of Kaposia, a square box covered with a coarsely fringed red cloth. Above it was sus- pended a piece of the Ojibway's scalp, whose death had caused the affray in the streets of St. Paul. AVithin, was the body of the woman who had been shot in the " Pioneer " building, while seeking refuge. A scalp suspended over the corpse is supposed to be a consolation to the soul, and a great protection in the journey to the spirit land. On the accession of Pierce to the presidency of the United States, the officers appointed mider the Taylor and Fillmore administrations were removed, and the following gentlemen substitu- ted : Governor, W. A. Gorman,\)f Indiana ; Sec- retary, J. T. Eosser, of Virginia ; Chief Justice, "W. H. Welch, of Minnesota ; Associates, Moses Sherburne, of Maine, and A. G. Chatfield, of Wisconsin. One of the first official acts of the second Governor, was the making of a treaty vsdth the Winnebago Indians at Watab, Benton county, for an exchange of country. On the twenty-ninth of June, D. A. Robertson, who by his enthusiasm and earnest advocacy of its principles had done much to organize the Democratic party of Minnesota, retired from the editorial chair and was succeeded by David Olm- sted. At the election held in October, Henry M. Eice and Alexander Wilkin were candidates for deUgate to Congress. The former was elect- ed by a decisive majority. 126 EXPL0REB8 AND PIONEEBS OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTER XXIII. EVENTS FROM A. D. 1854 TO THE ADMISSION OF MINNESOTA TO THE UNION. Fifth Legislature — Execution of Yuhazce — Sixth Legislature — First bridge over the Mississippi — Arctic Explorer — Seventh Legislature — Indian girl killed near Bloomington Ferry — Eighth Legislature — Attempt to Remove the Capital — Special Session of the Legislature — Convention to frame a State Constitution — Admission of Minnesota to the Union. The fifth, session of the legislature was com- menced in the building just completed as the Capitol, on January fourth, 1854. The President of the Council was S. B. Olmstead, and the Speak- er of the House of Eepresentatives was N. C. D. Taylor. Governor Gorman delivered his first annual message on the tenth, and as his predecessor, urged the importance of railway communications, and dwelt upon the necessity of fostering the in- terests of education, and of the lumbermen. The exciting bill of the session was the act in- corporating the Minnesota and Northwestern Eailroad Company, introduced by Joseph P.. Brown. It was passed after the hour of midnight on the last day of the session. Contrary to the expectation of his friends, the Governor signed the bill. On the afternoon of December twenty-seventh, the first public execution In Minnesota, in accord- ance with the forms of law, took place. Yu-ha- zee, the Dahkotah who had been convicted in November, 1852, for the murder of a German woman, above Shokpay, was the individual. The scaffold was erected on tlie open space be- tween an inn called the Pranklin House and the rear of the late Mr. J. W. Selby's enclosure in St. Paul. About two o'clock, the prisoner, dressed in a white shroud, left the old log pris- on, near the court house, and entered a carriage vrith the officers of the law. Being assisted up the steps that led to the scaffold, he made a few remarks in his own language, and was then exe- cuted. Numerous ladies sent in a petition to the governor, asking the pardon of the Indian, to which that officer in declining made an appro- priate reply. EVENTS OF A. D. 1855. The sixth session of the legislature convened on the third of January, 1855. W. P. Murray was elected President of the Council, and James S. Norris Speaker of the House. About the last of January, the two houses ad- journed one day, to attend the exercises occa- sioned by the opening of the first bridge of any kind, over the mighty Mississippi, from Lake Itasca to the Gulf of Mexico. It was at Palls of Saint Anthony, and made of wire, and at the time of its opening, the patent for the land on which the west piers were built, had not been issued from the Land Office, a striking evi- dence of the rapidity with which the city of Minneapolis, which now surrounds the Falls, has developed. On the twenty-ninth of March, a convention was held at Saint Anthony, which led to the formation of the Republican party of Minnesota. This body took measures for the holding of a territorial convention at St. Paul, which con- vened on the twenty-fifth of July, and William R. Marshall was nominated as delegate to Con- gress. Shortly after the friends of Mr. Sibley nominated David Olmsted and Henry M. Rice, the former delegate was also a candidate. The contest was animated, and resulted in the elec- tion of Mr. Rice. About noon of December twehfth, 1855, a four- horse vehicle was seen driving rapidly through St. Paul, and deep was the interest when it was announced that one of the Arctic exploring party, Mr. James Stewart, was on his way to Canada with reUcs of the world -renowned and world- mourned Sir John Pranklin. Gathering together the precious fragments found on Montreal Island and vicinity, the party had left the region of ice- bergs on the ninth of August, and after a con- tinued land journey from that tune, had reached PliOPOSEJJ SEMO VAL OF TUK SEAT OF GO VFltyjJFJST. 11 Saint Paul on that day, en route to the Hudson Bay Company's quarters in Canada. • EVENTS OF A. D. 1856. The seventh session of the Legislative Assem- bly was begun on the second of January, 1856, and again the exciting question was the Minne- sota and Northwestern Railroad Company. John B. Brisbin was elected President of the Council, and Charles Gardner, Speaker of the House. This year was comparatively devoid of interest. The citizens of the territory were busily engaged in making claims in newly organized counties, and in enlarging the area of civilization. On the twelfth of June, several Ojibways entered the farm house of Mr. Whallon, who re- sided in Hennepin county, on the banks of the Minnesota, a mile below the Bloomington ferrj'. The wife of the farmer, a friend, and three child- ren, besides a little Dahkotah girl, who had been brought up in the mission-house at Kaposia, and so changed in manners that her origin was scarcely perceptible, were sitting in the room when the Indians came in. Instantly seizing the little Indian maiden, they threw her out of the door, Idlled and scalped her, and fled before the men wlio were near by, in the field, could reach the house. EVENTS OF A. D. 1857. The procurement of a state organization, and a grant of lands for railroad purposes, were the topics of political interest during the year 1857. The eighth Legislative Assembly convened at the capitol on the seventh of January, and J. B. Brisbin was elected President of the Council, and J. W. Furber, Speaker of the House. A bill changing the seat of government to Saint Peter, on the Minnesota Biver, caused much discussion. On Saturday, February twenty -eighth, Mr. Balcombe offered a resolution to report the bill for the removal of the seat of government, and should Mr. Kolette, chairman of the committee, fail, that W. W. Wales, of said committee, report a copy of said bill. Mr. Setzer, after the reading of the resolution, moved a call of the Council, and Mr. Eolette ^vas found to be absent. The chair ordered the ser- geant at arms to report Mr Eolette ui his seat. Mr. Balcombe moved that farther proceedings under the call be dispensed with ; which did not prevail. From that time until the next Thursday afternoon, March the fifth, a period of one hun- dred and twenty-three hoiurs, the Council re- mained in th€ir chamber without recess. At that time a motion to adjourn prevailed. On Friday another motion was made to dispense with the call of the Council, which did not prevail. On Saturday, the Council met, the president declared tlie call still pending. At seven and a half p. m., a committee of the House was amiounced. The chair ruled, that no communication from the House could be received while a call of the Coun- cil was pending, and the committee withdrew. A motion was again made during the last night of the session, to dispense with all further pro- ceedings under the call, which prevailed, with one vote only in the negative. Mr. Ludden then moved that a committee be appointed to wait on the Governor, and inquire if he had any further communication to make to the Council. Mr. Lowry moved a call of the Council, which was ordered, and the roll being called, Messrs. Rolette, Thompson and Tillotson were absent. At twelve o'clock at night the president re- sumed the chair, and announced that the time limited by law for the continuation of the session of the territorial legislature had expired, and he therefore declared the Council adjourned and the seat of government remained at Saint Paul. The excitement on the capital question was in- tense, and it was a strange scene to see members of the Council, eating and sleeping in the hall of legislation for days, waittag for the sergeant-at- arms to report an absent member in his seat. On the twenty-third of February, 1857, an act passed the United States Senate, to authorize the people of Minnesota to form a constitution, preparatory to their admission into the Union on an equal footing with the original states. Governor Gorman called a special session of the legislature, to take into consideration measures that would give efficiency to the act. The extra session convened on ^Vpril twenty- seventh, and a message was transmitted by Sam- uel Medary, who had been appointed governor in place of W. A. Gorman, whose term of ofiice 128 EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS OF MINNESOTA. had expired. The extra session adjourned on the twenty-third of May ; and in accordance with tne provisions of the enabling act of Con- gress, an. election was held on the first Monday in June, for delegates to a convention which was to assemble at the capitol on the second Monday in July. The election resulted, as was thought, in giving a majority of delegates to the Kepubli- can party. At midnight previous to the day fixed for the meeting of the convention, the Republicans pro- ceeded to the capitol, because the enabling act had not fixed at what hour on the second Mon- day the convention should assemble, and fear- ing that the Democratic delegates might antici- pate them, and elect the officers of the body. A little before twelve, a. m., on Monday, the secretary of the territory entered the speaker's rostrum, and began to call the body to order; and at the same time a delegate, J. W. North, who had in his possession a written request from the majority of the delegates prsccnt, proceeded to do the same thing. The secretary of the ter- ritory put a motion to adjourn, and the Demo- cratic members present voting in the affirmative, they left the hall. The Republicans, feeling that they were in the majority, remained, and in due time organized, and proceeded with the business specified in the enabling act, to form a constitu- tion, and. take all necessary steps for the estab- lishment of a state government, in conformity with the Federal Constitution, subject to the approval and ratification of the people of the proposed state. After several days the Democratic wing also organized in the Senate chamber at the capitol, and, claiming to be the true body, also proceeded to form a constitution. Both parties were re- markably orderly and intelligent, and everything was marked by perfect decorum. After they had been, in session some weeks, moderate counsels prevailed, and a committee of conference was appointed from each body, which resulted in both adopting the constitution framed by tlft Democratic wing, on the twenty-ninth of Aug- gust. According to the provision of the consti- tution, an election was held for state officers and the adoption of the constitution, on the second Tuesday, the thirteenth of October. The constitution was adopted by almost a unanimous vote. It provided that the territorial ofticers should retain their oflBces until the state was ad- mitted into the Union, not anticipating the long delay which was experienced. The first session of the state legislature com- menced on the first Wednesday of December, at the capitol, in the city of Saint Paul ; aiid during the month elected Henry M. Rice and James Shields as their Representatives in the United States Senate. EVENTS OP A. D. 1868. On the twenty-ninth of January, 1858, Mr. Douglas submitted a bill to the United States Senate, for the admission of Minnesota into the Union. On the first of Pebruary, a discussion arose on the bill, in which Senators Douglas, Wilson, Gwin, Hale, Mason, Green, Brown, and Crittenden participated. Brown, of Mississippi, was opposed to the admission of Minnesota, un- til the Kansas question was settled. Mr. Crit- tenden, as a Southern man, could not endorse till that was said by the Senator from Mississippi ; and his words of wisdom and moderation during this day's discussion, were worthy of remem- brance. On April the seventh, the bill passed the Senate with only three dissenting votes ; and in a short time the House of Representatives concurred, apd on May the eleventh, the Presi- dent approved, and Minnesota was fully rec- ognized as one of the United States of America. FIRST STATE LEaiSLATUBE. 129 OUTLINE HISTORY OF TEE STATE OF MINNESOTA. CHAPTEE XXIV. PIEST STATE iEGISLATUBE STATE BAItWAT BONDS MINNESOTA DUEING THE CIVIL WAB— BBGIMENTS ■ — THE SIOUX OUTBBBAX. The transition of Minnesota from a territorial to a state organization occurred at the peripd when the whole republic was suffering from financial em- barrassments. By an act of congress approved by the president on the 5th of March, 1857, lands had been granted to Minnesota to aid ia the construction of railways. During an extra session of the legislature of Min- nesota, an act was passed in May, 1857, giving the congressional grant to certain corporations to build railroads. A few months after, it was discovered that the corporators had neither the money nor the credit to begin and complete these internal improve- ments. In the winter of 1858 the legislature again listened to the siren voices of the railway corpora- tions, untU their words to some members seemed like "apples of gold in pictures of silver," and an additional act was passed submitting to the people an amendment to the constitution which provided for the loan of the publio credit to the land grant railtoad companies to the amount of $5,000,000, upon condition that a certain amount of labor on the roads was performed. Some of the citizens saw in the proposed meas- tire "a cloud no larger than a man's hand," which vpould lead to a terrific storm, and a large publio meeting was convened at the capitol in St. Paul, and addressed by ex-Governor Gorman, D. A. Robertson, WUliamE. Marshall and others depre- 9 ciating the engrafting of such a peculiar amend- ment into the constitution; but the people were poor and needy and deluded and would not lis- ten; their hopes and happiness seemed to depend upon the plighted faith of railway corporators, and on April the 15th, the appointed election day, 25,023 votes were deposited for, while only 6,733 votes were oast against the amendment. FIEST STATE LEGISLATUBE. The election of October, 1857, was carried on with much partisan feeling by democrats and re- publicans. The returns from wilderness precincts were unusually large, and in the counting of votes for governor, Alexander Eamsey appeared to have received 17,550, and Henry H. Sibley 17,796 bal- lots. Governor Sibley was declared elected by a majority of 246, and duly recognized. The first legislature assembled on the 2d of December, 1857, before the formal admission of Minnesota into the Union, and on the 25th of March, 1858, adjourned until June the 2d, when it again met. The next day Governor Sibley delivered his mes- sage. His term of ofEoe was arduous. On the 4th of AugTist, 1858, he expressed his determina- tion not to deliver any state bonds to the railway companies unless they would give first mortgages, with priority of lien, upon their lands, roads and franchises, in favor of the state. One of the com- panies applied for a mandamus from the supreme court of the state, to compel the issue of the bonds without the restrictions demanded by the governor. In November the court, Judge Plandrau dis- senting, directed the governor to issue state bonds as soon as a railway company delivered their first 130 OUTLINE HISTORY OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. mortgage bonds, as provided by the amendment to the constitution. But, as was to be expected, bonds sent out under such peculiar circumstances were not sought after by capitalists. Moreover, after over two million dollars in bonds had been issued, not an iron rail had been laid, and only about two hundred and fifty miles of grading had been completed. In his last message Governor Sibley in refer- ence to the law in regard to state credit to railways, says: "I regret to be obliged to state that the measure has proved a failure, and has by no means accomplished what was hojied from it, either in providing means for the issue of a safe currency or of aiding the companies in the completion of the work upon the roads.'' ACT FOB NOBMAIi SCHOOLS. Notwithstanding the pecuniary complications of the state, during Governor Sibley's administra- tion, the legislature did not entirely forget that there were some interests of more importance than railway construction, and on the 2d of August, 1858, largely through the influence of the late John D. Ford, M. D., a public spirited citizen of Winona, an act was passed for the establishment of three training schools for teachers. FIKST STEAMBOAT ON THE BBBf BIVBE OB THE NOBTH. In the month of June, 1859 an important route was opened between the Mississippi and the Bed Biver of the North. The then enterprising firm of J. 0. Burbank & Co., of St. Paul, having se- cured from the Hudson Bay Company the trans- portation of their supplies by way of the Missis- sippi, in place of the tedious and treacherous routes through Hudson's Bay or Lake Superior, they purchased a little steamboat on the Bed Biver of the North which had been built by Anson North- rup, and commenced the carrying of freight and passengers by land to Breokenridge and by water to Pembina. This boat had been the first steamboat which moved on the Mississippi above the falls of St. Anthony, to which there is a reference made upon the 121st page. Mr. Northrup, after he purchased the boat, with a large number of wagons carried the boat and machinery from Crow Wing on the Mississippi and on the 8th of April, 1859, reached the Bed Biver not far from the site of Fargo. SECOND STATE LEGISLATUEB. At an election held in October, 21,335 votes were deposited for Alexander Eamsey as governor, and 17,532 for George L. Becker. Governor Eamsey, in an inaugural delivered on the second of Jan- uary, 1860, devoted a large space to the discus- sion of the difficulties arising from the issue of the railroad bonds. He said: "It is extremely desirable to remove as speedily as possible so vex- ing a question from our state politics, and not al- low it to remain for years to disturb our elections, possibly to divide our people into bond and anti- bond parties, and introduce, annually, into our legislative halls an element of discord and possi- bly of corruption, aUtoend justas similar compli- cations ia other states have ended. The men who will have gradually engrossed the posession of all the bonds, at the cost of a few cents on the dollar, will knock year after year at the door of the legisla- ture for their payment in full, the press will be subsidized; the cry of repudiation will be raised; all the ordinary and extraordinary means of pro- curing legislation in doubtful cases will be freely resorted to, until finally the bondholders wiU pile up almost fabulous fortunes. * * * * It is assuredly true that the present time is, of all others, alike for the present bondholder and the people of the state, the very time to arrange, ad- just and settle these unfortunate and deplorable railroad and loan complications." The legislature of this year passed a law sub- mitting an amendment to the constitution which would prevent the issue of any more railroad bonds. At an election in November, 1860, it was voted on, and reads as follows : "The credit of the state shall never be given on bonds in aid of any in- dividual, association or corporation; nor shall there be any further issue of bonds denominated Min- nesota state railroad bonds, under what purports to be an amendment to section ten, of article nine, of the constitution, adopted April 14, 1858, which is hereby expunged from the constitution, saving, excepting, and reserving to the state, nevertheless, all rights, remedies and forfeitures accruing under said amendment." FIBST WHITE PEESON EXECUTED. On page 126 there is a notice of the first In- dian hung under the laws of Minnesota. Oo March 23, 1860 the first white person was executed and attracted considerable attention from the fact, the one who suffered the penalty of the law was a woman. Michael Bilansky died on the 11th of March, 1859, and uptjn examination, he was found to have THE PinST REGIMENT INFANTRY. 131 been poisoned. Anna, his fourth wife, was tried for the offence, found guilty, and on the 3d of De- cember, 1859, sentenced to be hung. The oppo- nents to capital punishment secured the passage of an act, by the legislature, to meet her case, but it was vetoed by the governor, as unconstitutional. Two days before the execution, the unhappy wo- man asked her spiritual adviser to write to her parents in North Carolina, but not to state the cause of her death. Her scaffold was erected within the square of the Bamsey county jail. THIRD STATE IiBGISLATDKB. The third state legislature assembled on the 8th of January, 1861, and adjourned on the 8th of March. As Minnesota was the first state which received 1,280 acres of land in each township, for school purposes, Governor Eamsey in his annual message occupied several pages, in an able and elaborate argument as to the best methods of guarding and selling the school lands, and of protecting the school fund. His predecessor in oflce, while a member of the convention to frame the constitution, had spoken in favor of dividing the school funds among the townships of the state, subject to the control of the local officers. MINNESOTA DUBING THE CIVHi WAB. The people of Minnesota had not been as excited as the citizens of the Atlantic states on the ques- tion which was discussed before the presidential election of November, 1860, and a majority had calmly declared their preference for Abraham Lin- coln, as president of the repubhc. But the blood of her quiet and intelligent popu- lation was stirred on the morniug of April 14» 1861, by the intelligence iu the daily newspapers that the day before, the insurgents of South Caro- lina had bombarded Port Sumter, and that after a gallant resistance of thirty-four hours General Eobert Anderson and the few soldiers of his com- mand had evacuated the fort. Governor Eamsey was in Washington at this period, and called upon the president of the repub- lic with two other citizens from Minnesota, and was the first of the state governors to tender the services of his fellow citizens. The offer of a regi- ment was accepted. The first company raised un- der the call of Minnesota was composed of ener- getic young men of St. Paul, and its captain was the esteemed William H. Acker, who afterwards fell in battle. On the last Monday of April a 'camp for the First regiment was opened at Fort SneUing. More companies having offered than were necessary on the 80th of May Governor Bamsey sent a tele- gram to the secretary of war, offering another regiment. THE PIBST EEGIMBNT. On the 14th of June the First regiment was or- dered to Washington, and on the 21st it embarked at St. Paul on the steamboats War Eagle and Northern Belle, with the following ofScers : Willis A. Gorman, Colonel — ^Promoted to be brigadier general October 7, 1861, by the advice of Major General Winfield Scott. Stephen Miller, Lt. Colonel — Made colonel of 7th regiment August, 1862. William H. Dike, Major — Besigned October 22, 1861. WOliam B. Leach, Adjiitant — Made captain and A. A. G. February 23, 1862. Mark W. Downie, Quartermaster — Captain Company B, July 16, 1861. Jacob H. Stewart, Surgeon — Prisoner at Bull Bun, July 21, 1861. Paroled at Biohmond, Vir- ginia. Charles W. Le BoutUlier, Assistant Surgeon — Prisoner at Bull Bun. Surgeon 9th regiment. Died April, 1863. Edward D. Neill, Chaplain — Commissioned July 13, 1862, hospital chaplain U. S. A., resigned in 1864, and appointed by President Lincoln, one of his secretaries. After a few days in Washington, the regi- iment was sent to Alexandria, Virginia, where until the 16th of July it remained. On the morning of that day it began with other troops of Franklin's brigade to movetoward the enemy, and that night encamped in the val- ley of Pohick creek, and the next day marched to Sangster's station on the Orange & Alexandria railroad. The third day Centreville was reached. Before daylight on Sunday, the 21st of July, the soldiers of the First regiment rose for a march to battle. About three o'clock in the morning they left camp, and after passing through the hamlet of Centreville, halted for General Hunter's column to pass. At dayhght the regiment again began to move, and after crossing a bridge on the Warren- ton turnpike, turned into the woods, from which at about ten o'clock it emerged into an open coun- try, from which could be seen an artillery engage- ment on the left between the Union troops under Hunter, and the insurgents commanded by Evans. 132 OUTLINE HISTORY OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. An hour after this the regiment reached a branch of Bull Eun, and, as the men ■were thirsty, began to fill their empty canteens. While thus occu- pied, and as the St. Paul company under Captain WUkins was crossing the creek, an order came for Colonel Gorman to hurry up the regiment. The men now moved rapidly through the wood- land of a hillside, stepping over some of the dead of Bumside's command, and hearing the cheers of victory caused by the pressing back of the in- surgent troops. At length the regiment, passing Sudley church, reached a clearing in the woods, and halted, while other troops of Franklin's brig- ade passed up the Sudley church road. Next they passed through a narrow strip of woods and occupied the cidtivatsd field from which Evans and Bee of the rebel army had been driven by the troops of Bumside, Sykes and others of Hunter's division. Crossing the Sudley road, Biokett's battery un- limbered and began to fire at the enemy, whose batteries were between the Bobinson and Henry house on the south side of the Warrenton turn- pike, while the First Minnesota passed to the right. After firing about twenty minutes the battery was ordered to go down the Sudley road nearer the enemy, where it was soon disabled. The First Minnesota was soon met by rebel troops advancing under cover of the woods, who supposed the reg- iment was a part of the confederate army. Javan B. Irvine, then a private citizen af St. Paul, on a visit to the regiment, now a captain in the "United States army, wrote to his wife: "We had just formed when we were ordered to kneel and fire upon the rebels who were advancing under the cover of the woods. We fired two volleys through the woods, when we were ordered to rally in the woods in our rear, which all did except the first platoon of our own company, which did not hear the order and stood their ground. The rebels soon came out from their shelter between us and their battery. Colonel Gorman mistook them for friends and told the men to cease firing apon them, although they had three secession flags directly in front of fheir advancing columns. This threw our men into confusion, some declaring they are friends; others that they are enemies. I called to our boys to give it to them, and fired away myself as rapidly as possible. The rebels themselves mistook us for Georgia troops, and waved their hands at us to cease firing. I had just loaded to give them another charge, when a lieutenant-colonel of a Mississippi regiment rode out between us, waiving his hand for us to stop firing. I rushed up to him and asked 'If he was a secessionist?' He said 'He was a Mississippian.' I presented my bayonet to his breast and com- manded him to surrender, which he did after some hesitation. I ordered him to dismount, and led him and his horse from the field, in the meantime disarming him of his sword and pistols. I led him off about two miles and placed him in charge of a lieutenant with an escort of cavalry, to be taken to General McDowell. He requested the officer to allow me to accompany him, as he desired my pro- tection. The ofhoer assured him that he would be safe in their hands, and he rode off. I retained his pistol, but sent his sword with him." In an- other letter, dated the 25th. of July, Mr. Irvine writes from Washington : "I have just returned from a visit to Lieutenant-Colonel Boone, who is confined in the old Capitol. I found him in a pleasant room on the third story, snrrotmded by several southern gentlemen, among whom was Senator Breckenridge. He was glad to see me, and appeared quite well after the fatigue of the battle of Sunday. There were with me Chaplain Neill, Captains Wilkin and ColviUe, and Lieuten- ant Ooates, who were introduced." The mistake of several regiments of the Union troops in supposing that the rebels were friendly regiments led to confusion and disaster, which was followed by panic. SECOND KBGIMBNT. The Second Minnesota Begiment which had been organized in July, 1861, left Fort SneUing on the eleventh of October, and proceeding to Louisville, was incorporated with the Army of the Ohio. Its officers were: Horatio P. Van Cleve, Colonel. Promoted Brigader General March 21, 1862. James George, Lt. Colond. Promoted Colonel; rasigned June 29, 1864. Simeon Smith, Major. Appointed Paymaster U. S. A., Septem- ber, 1861. Alexander Wilkin, Major. Colonel 9th Minnesota, August, 1862. Eeginald Bingham, Swrgeon. Dismissed May 27, 1862. M. C. Toll- man, AssH Surgeon. Promoted Surgeon. Timothy Oressey, Chaplain. Eesigned October, 10, 1863. Daniel D. Heaney, Adjutant. Promoted Captain Company O. William S. Grow, Quarter Master. Eesigned, January, 1863. SHABP SHOOTBES. A company of Sharp Shooters under Captain F, Peteler, proceeding to Washington, on the 11th. MINNESOTA DUBING THE REBELLION. 133 of October was assigned as Co., A, '2d Kegiment TJ. S. Sharp Shooters. THIRD REGIMENT. On the 16th of November, 1861, the Third Beg- iment left the State and went to Tennessee. Its officers were: Henry Q. Lester, CotoTieZ. Dismissed Decmber 1, 1862. Benjamin F. Smith, Lt. Colonel. Eesigned May 9, 1862. John A. Hadley, Major. Resigned May 1, 1862. B. C. Olin, Adjutant. — Eesigned. 0. H, Blakely, Adjutant. Levi Butler. Surgeon. — ^Resigned September 30, 1863. Francis Millipan, AssH Surgeon. — Eesigned April 8, 1862. Chauncey Hobart, Chaplain. — Eesigned June 2, 1863. AETtLLEHY. In December, the First Battery of Light Artil- lery left the State, and reported for duty at St. Louis, Missouri CAVALRT. During the fall, three companies of oavaby were organized, and proceeded to Benton Barracks, Missouri. Ultimately they were incorporated with the Fifth Iowa Cavalry. MOVEMENTS OF MINNESOTA TROOPS IN 1862. On Sunday the 19th of January, 1862, not far from Somerset and about forty miles from DanviUe, Kentucky, about 7 o'clock in the morning, Ool. Van Cleve was ordered to meet the enemy. In ten minutes the Second Minnesota regiment was in line of battle. After supporting a battery for some time it continued the march, and pro- ceeding half a mile found the enemy behind the fences, and a hand to hand fight of thirty minutes ensued, resulting in the flight of the rebels. Gen. Zollicoffer and Lieut. Peyton, of the insurgents were of the killed. BATTLE OF PITTSBTJEQ LANDING. On Sunday, the 6th of April occurred the battle of Pittsburg Landing, in Tennessee. Minnesota was there represented by the First Minnesota bat- tery, Captain Emil Munch, which was attached to the division of General Prentiss. Captain Munch was severely wounded. One of the soldiers of his command wrote as follows: "Sunday morning, just after breakfast, an officer rode up to our Cap- tain's tent and told him to prepare for action. * * * * * We wheeled into battery and opened upon them. * * * Tiie first time we wheeled one of our drivers was killed; his name was Colby Stinson. Haywood's horse was shot at almost the same time. The second time we came into bat- tery, the captain was wounded in the leg, and his horse shot under him. They charged on our guns and on the sixth platoon howitzer, but they got hold of the wrong end of the gun. We then lim- bered up and retreated within the line of battle. While we were retreating they shot one of our horses, when we had to stop and take him out, which let the rebels come up rather close. When within about six rods they fired and wounded Corporal Davis, breaking his leg above the "ankle." As the artUlery driver was picked up, after be- ing fatally wounded, at the beginning of the fight he said, 'Don't stop with me. Stand to your guns like men,' and expired. PXBST REGIMENT AT YORKTOWN SIEGE. Early in April the First regiment as a part of Sedgwick's division of the Army of the Potomac arrived near Yorktown, Virginia, and was stationed between the Warwick and York rivers, near Wynnes' miU. Dur- ing the night of the 30th of May, there was a con- tinual discharge of cannon by the enemy, but just before daylight the next day, which was Sunday, it ceased and the pickets cautiously approaching discovered that the rebels had abandoned their works. The next day the regiment was encamped on the field where Comwallis surrendered to Wash- ington. BATTLE OP FAIR OAKS. While Gorman's brigade was encamped at Goodly Hole creek, Hanover county, Virginia, an order came about three o'clock of the afternoon of Saturday, the thirty-first day of May to to cross the Ohicahominy and engage in the battle which had been going on for a few hours. In a few minutes the First Minnesota was on the march, by a road which had been out through the swamp, and crossed the Chicahominy by a rude bridge of logs, with both ends com- pletely submerged by the stream swollen by re- cent rains, and rising every hour. About 5 o'clock in the afternoon the First Min- nesota as the advance of Gorman's brigade reached the scene of action, and soon the whole brigade with Kirby's battery held the enemy in check at that point. The next day they were in line of battle but not attacked. Upon the field around a country farm house they encamped. BATTLE OF SAVAGE STATION. Just before daylight on Sunday, June the 29th, Sedgwick's, to which the First Minnesota belonged, left the position that had been held since the bat- 134 OUTLINE BISTORT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. tie of Fair Oaks, and had not proceeded more than two miles before they met the enemy in a peach orchard, and after a sharp conflict compelled them to retire. At about 5 o'clock the afternoon of the same day they again met the enemy at Savage Station, and a battle lasted till dark. Bur- gess, the color sergeant who brought ofl' the flag from the Bull Eun battle, a man much respected, was kiUed instantly. On Monday, between White Oak swamp and WiUis' church, the regiment had a skii-mish, and Captain ColviUe was slightly wounded. Tuesday was the 1st of July, and the regiment was drawn up at the dividing line of Henrico and Charles City county, in sight of James river, and although much exposed to the enemy's batteries, was not actually engaged. At midnight the order was given to move, and on the morning of the 2d of July they tramped upon the wheat fields at Har- rison's Landing, and in a violent rain encamped. MOVEMENTS OE OTHER TB00P3. The Fourth regiment left Fort Snelling for Ben- ton barracks, Missouri, on the 21st of April, 1862, with the following oiEcers: John B. Sanborn, CoZorae^— Promoted brigadier general. Minor T. Thomas, Lt. CoZoraeZ— Made colonel of 8th regiment August 24, 1862. A. Edward Welch, Major — Died at Nashville February 1, 1864. John M. Thompson, Adjutant — Captain Com- pany E, November 20, 1862. Thomas B. Hunt, Qaartermaster — Made captain and A. Q. M. April 9, 1863. John H. Murphy, Surgeon — ^Resigned July 9, 1863. Elisha W. Cross, Assistant Swrgeon — Promoted July 9, 1863. Asa S. Fiske, OTmplain — Resigned Oct. 3, 1864. FIETH KEGIMBNT. The Second Minnesota Battery, Captain W. A. Hotchkiss, left the same day as the Fourth regi- ment. On the 13th of May the Fifth regiment departed from Fort Snelling with the following officers: Eudolph Borgesrode, colonel, resigned August 31, 1862; Lucius P. Hubbard, heutenant- oolonel, promoted colonel August 31, 1862, elected governor of Minnesota 1881; William B. Gere, major, promoted lieutenant- colonel; Alpheus R. French, adjutant, resigned March 19, 1863; W. B. MoGrorty, quartermaster, resigned September 15, 1864; F. B. Etheridge, surgeon, resigned Sep- tember 3, 1862 ; V. B. Kennedy, assistant surgeon, promoted surgeon; J. F. Chaffee, chaplain, re- signed June 23, 1862; John Ireland, chaplain, re- signed April, 1863. Before the close of May the Second, Fourth and Fifth regiments were in conflict with the insur- gents, near Corinth, Mississippi. BATTIiB OF lUKA. On the 18th of September, Colonel Sanborn, acting as brigade commander in the Third divis- ion of the Army of the Mississippi, moved his troops, including the Fourth Mionesota regiment, to a position on the Tuscumbia road, and formed a hue of battle. BATTLE OE CORINTH. Li a few days the contest began at luka, culmi- nated at Corinth, and the Fourth and Fifth regi- ments and First Minnesota battery were engaged. On the 3d of October, about five o'clock, Colo- nel Sanborn advanced his troops and received a severe fire from the enemy. Captain Mowers beckoned with ilis sword during the firing, as if he wished to make an important communication, but before Colonel Sanborn reached his side he fell, having been shot through the head. Before daylight on the 4th of October the Fifth regiment, under command of Colonel L. F. Hubbard, was aroused by the discharge of artillery. Later in the day it became engaged with the enemy, and drove the rebels out of the streets of Corinth. A private writes: "When we charged on the enemy General Rosecrans asked what little regiment that was, and on being told said 'The Fifth Minnesota had saved the town.' Major Coleman, General Stanley's assistant adjutant- general, was with us when he received his bullet- wound, and his last words were, "Tell the general that the Fifth Min- nesota fought nobly. God bless the Fifth.' " OTHER MOVEMENTS. A few days after the fight at Corinth the Sec- ond Minnesota battery, Captain Hotchkiss, did good service with BueU's army at Perryville, Ky. In the battle of Fredericksburg, Va., on the 13th of December, the First Minnesota regiment supported Kirbey's battery as it had done at Fair Oaks. THIRD REGIMENT HUMIIjIATED. On the morning of the 13th of July, near Mur- freesboro, Ky., the Third regiment was in the pres- ence of the enemy. The colonel called a council of officers to decide whether they should fight, and the first vote was in the affirmative, but an- THE SIOVX OUTBREAK. 135 other vote being taken it was decided to surrender. Lieutenant- Colonel 0. W. Griggs, Captains An- drews and Hoyt voted each time to fight. In September the regiment returned to Minnesota, humiliated by the want of good judgment upon the part of their colonel, and was a:ssigned to duty in the Indian country. THE SIOUX OTJTBBEAK. The year 1862 will always be remembered as the period of the uprising of the Sioux, and the slaughter of the unsuspecting inhabitants of the scattered settlements in the Minnesota valley.' Elsewhere in this work will be found a detailed ac- coimt of the savage cruelties. In this place we only give the narrative of the events as related by Alexander Bamsey, 4hen the governor of Min- nesota. "My surprise may therefore be judged, when, on August 19th, while busy in my office, Mr. Wm. H. Shelley, one of our citizens who had been at the agency just before the outbreak, came in, dusty and exhausted with a fifteen hours' ride on horse- back, bearing dispatches to me of the most start- ling character from Agent Galbraith, dated Au- gust 18th, stating that the same day the Sioux at the lower agency had risen, murdered the settlers, and were plundering and burning all the build- ings in that vicinity. As I beUeve no particulars regarding the manner in which the news were first conveyed to me has been published, it might be mentioned here. Mr. Shelley had been at Ked- wood agency, and other places in that vicinity, with the concurrence of the agent, recruiting men for a company, which was afterwards mustered into the Tenth regiment under Captain James O'Gor- man, formerly a clerk of Nathan Myrick, Esq., a trader at Eedwood, and known as the Benville Bangera. He (Shelley) left Eedwood, he states, on Saturday, August 16th, with forty-five men, bound for Port SneUing. Everything was quiet there theu. It may be well to note here that one of the supposed causes of the outbreak was the fact that the Indians had been told that the gov- ernment needed soldiers very badly, that many white men had been killed, and that all those in that locality were to be marched south, leaving the state unprotected. Seeing the men leave on Saturday may have strengthened this belief. Stop- ping at Eort Eidgely that night, the Benville Bangers the next day continued their march, and on Monday afternoon arrived at St. Peter. Gal- braith was with them. Here he was overtaken by a messenger who had ridden down from Bed- wood that day, hearing the news of the ten-ible occurrences of that morhing. This messenger was Mr. — Dickinson, who formerly kept a hotel at Henderson, but was living on the reservation at that time. He was in great distress about the safety of his family, and returning at once was killed by the Indians. "When Agent Galbraith received the news, Mr. SheUey states, no one would at first believe it, as such rumors are frequent in the Indian country. Mr. Dickinson assured him of the truth with such earnestness, however, that his accoimt was finally credited and the Benville Bangers were at once armed and sent back to Port Bidgely, where they did good service in protecting the post. "Agent Galbraith at once prepared the dispatches to me, giving the terrible news and calling for aid. No one could be found who would volunteer to carry the message, and Mr. Shelley ofiered to come himself. He had great difficulty in getting a horse ; but finally secured one, and started for St. Paul, a distance of about ninety miles, about dark. He had not ridden a horse for some years, and as may be well supposed by those who have had experience in amateur horseback-riding, suf- fered very much from soreness; but rode all night at as fast a gate as his horse could carry him, spreading the startling news as he went down the Minnesota valley. Beaching St. Paul about 9 A. M., much exhausted he made his way to the capitol, and laid before me his message. The news soon spread 'through the city and created intense ex- citement. "At that time, of course, the full extent and threatening nature of the outbreak could not be determined. It seemed serious, it is true, but in view of the riotous conduct of the Indians at Yellow Medicine a few days before, was deemed a repetition of the emeute, which would be simply local in its character, and easily quelled by a small force and good management on the part of the authorities at the agency. "But these hopes, (that the outbreak was a local one) were soon rudely dispelled by the arrival, an hour or two later, of another courier, George C. Whitcomb, of Forest City, bearing the news of the murders at Acton. Mr. Whitcomb had ridden to Chaska or Carver on Monday, and came down from there on the small steamer Antelope, reaching the city an hour or two after Mr. Shelley. "It now became evident that the outbreak was 136 OUTLINE HI8T0BT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. more general than had at &st been credited, and that prompt and vigorous measures would be re- quired for its suppression and the protection of the inhabitants on the frontier. I at once pro- ceeded to Port Snelling and consulted with the authorities there (who had abeady received dis- patches from Fort Eidgely) regarding the out- break and the best means to be used to meet the danger. "A serious difficulty met us at the outstart. The only troops at Fort Snelling were the raw recruits who had been hastily gathered for the five regi- ments. Most of them were without arms or suit- able clothing as yet; some not mustered in or properly officered, and those who had arms had no fixed ammunition of the proper calibre. We were without transportation, quartermaster's or commissary stores, und, in fact, devoid of anything with which to commence a campaign against two or three thousand Indians, well mounted and armed, with an abundance of ammunition and provisions captured at the agency, and flushed with the easy victories they had just won over the unarmed settlers. Finally four companies were fully organized, armed and uniformed, and late at night were got off on two small steamers, the An- telope and Pomeroy, for Shakopee, from which point they would proceed overland. It was ar- ranged that others should follow as fast as they could be got ready. "This expedition was placed under the manage- ment of H. H. Sibley, whose long residence in the country of the Sioux had given him great influ- ence with that people, and it was hoped that the chiefs and older men were stiU sensible to reason, and that with his diplomatic ability he could bring the powers of these to check the mad and reck- less disposition of the "young men," and that if an opportunity for this failed that his knowledge of Indian war and tactics would enable him to overcome them in battle. And I think the result indicated the wisdom of my choice. •'I at once telegraphed all the facts to President Lincoln, and also telegraphed to Governor Solo- mon, of Wisconsin, for one hundred thousand cart- ridges, of a calibre to fit our rifles, and the requi- sition was kindly honored by that patriotic officer, and the ammunition was on its way next day. The governors of Iowa, Illinois and Michigan were also asked for arms and ammunition. During the day other messengers arrived from Fort Bidgely, St. Peter and other points on the upper Minnesota, with intelligence of the most painful character, regarding the extent and ferocity of the massacre. The messages all pleaded earnestly for aid, and intimated that without speedy reinforcements or a supply of arms, Fort Eidgely, New Ulm, St. Peter and other points would imdoubtedly fall into the hands of the savages, and thousands of persons be butchered The principal danger seemed to be to the settle- ments in that region, as they were in the vicinity of the main body of Indians congregated to await the payments. Comers arrived from various points every few hours, and I spent the whole night answering their calls as I could. "Late that night, probably after midnight, Mr. J. T. Branham, Sr., arrived from Forest City, after a forced ride on horseback of 100 miles, bearing the following message: ;(:*»** *** "PoKBST City, Aug. 20, 1862, 6 o'clock a. m. His Excellency, Alexander Banisey, Governor, etc. — Sir: In advance of the news from the Min- nesota river, the Indians have opened on us in Meeker. It is war I A few propose to make a stand here. Send us, forthwith, some good guns and ammunition to match. Tours truly, A. C. Smith. Seventy-five stands of Springfield rifles and sev- eral thousand rounds of ball cartridges were at once issued to George 0. Whitcomb, to be used in arming a company which I directed to be raised and enrolled to use these arms; and Gen. Sibley gave Mr. Whitcomb a captain's commission for the company. Transportation was furnished him, and the rifles were in Forest City by the morning of the 23d, a portion having been issued to a company at Hutchinson on the way up. A com- pany was organized and the arms placed in their hands, and I am glad to say they did good service in defending the towns of Forest City and Hutch- inson on more than one occasion, and many of the Indians are known to have been killed with them. The conduct and bravery of the courageous men who guarded those towns, and resisted the assaults of the red savages, are worthy of being commemo- rated on the pages of our state history." MOVEMENT OF MINNESOTA BBGIMENTS 1863. On the 3d of April, 1863, the Fourth regiment was opposite Grand Gulf, Mississippi, and in a few days they entered Port Gibson, and here Col. Sanborn resumed the command of a brigade. On the 14th of May the regiment was at the battle BATTLE OF GETTTSBURO. 137 of Raymond, and on the 14th partibipated in the buttle of Jackson. A newspaper correspondent writes: "Captain L. B. Martin, of the Fourth Minnesota, A. A. G. to Colonel Sanborn, seized the flag of the 59th Indiana infantry, rode rapidly be- yond the skirmishers, (Co. H, Fourth Minnesota, Lt. Geo. A. Clark) and raised it over the dome of the capitol" of Mississippi. On the 16th the regi- ment was in the battle of Champion Hill, and fpur days later in the siege of Vioksburg. FIFTH EEQIMENT. The Fifth regiment reached Grand Gulf on the 7th of May and was in the battles of Eaymond and Jackson, and at the rear of Vioksburg. BATTLE OF GETTYSBniia. The First regiment reached Gettysburg, Pa., on the Ist of July, and the next morning Han- cook's corps, to which it was attached, moved to a ridge,- the right resting on Cemetery HiU, the left near Sugar Loaf Mountain. The line of battle was a semi-ellipse, and Gibbon's division, .to which the regiment belonged occupied the center of the curve nearest the enemy. On tho 2d of July, about 5 o'clock in the afternoon, Gen- eral Hancock rode up to Colonel Colville, and ordered him to charge upon the advancing foe. The muzzles of the opposing maskets were not far distant and the conflict was terrific. When the sun set Captain Muller and Lieutenant Farrer were kflled; Captain Periam mortally wounded; Colonel Colville, Lieut-Colonel Adams, Major Downie, Adjutant PeUer, Lieutenants Sinclair, Demerest, DeGray and Boyd, severely wounded. On the 3d of July, about 10 o'clock in the morn- ing, the rebels opened a terrible artUlery fire, which lasted untU 3 o'clock in the afternoon, and then the infantry was suddenly advanced, and there was a fearful conflict, resulting in the defeat of the enemy. The loss on this day was also very severe. Captain Messick, in command of the First regiment, after the wounding of Colville, and Adams and Downie, was killed. Captain Farrell was mortally wounded, and Lieutenants Harmon, HeffelfiBger, and May were wounded. Color-Ser- geant E. P. Perkins was wounded on the 2d of July. On the 3d of July Corporal Dehn, of the color guard was shot through tte hand and the flag staff out in two. Corporal H. D. O'Brien seized the flag with the broken staff and waving it over his head rushed up to the muzzles of the enemy's muskets and was wounded in the hand, but Corporal W. N. Irvine instantly grasped the flag arvd held it up. Marshall Sherman of com- pany E, captured the flag of the 28th Virginia regiment. THE SECOND EEGIMENT. The Second regiment, under Colonel George, on the 19th of September fought at Chicamauga, and in the first day's fight, eight were killed and forty-one wounded. On the 25th of November, Lieutenant-Colonel Bishop in command, it moved against the enemy at Mission Eidge, and of the seven non-commissioned officers in the color guard, six were killed or wounded. The Fourth regiment was also in the vicinity of Chattanooga, but did not suffer any loss. EVENTS OF 1864. The Third regiment, which after the Indian ex- pedition had been ordered to Little Eock, Arkan- sas, on the 30th of March, 1864, had an engage- ment near Augusta, at Fitzhugh's Woods. Seven men were killed and sixteen wounded. General C. C. Andrews, in command of the force, had his horse killed by a bullet. ' FIRST KBGIMENT. The First regiment after three year's service was mustered out at Fort Snelling, and on the 28th of April, 1864, held its last dress parade, in the presence of Governor Miller, who had once been their Heutenant-colonel and commander. In May some of its members re-enlisted as a battal- ion, and again joined the Army of the Potomac. SIXTH, SEVENTH, NINTH AND TENTH EBGIMENTS. The Sixth regir'»ut, which had been in the ex- pedition against the Sioux, in June, 1864, was as- signed to the 16th army corps, as was the Seventh, Ninth and Tenth, and on the 13th of July, near Tupelo, Mississippi, the Seventh, Ninth and Tenth, with portions of the Fifth, were in battle. Dur- ing the first day's fight Surgeon Smith, of the Seventh, was fatally wounded through the neck. On the morning of the 14th the battle began in earnest, and the Seventh, under Colonel W. E. Marshall, made a successful charge. Colonel Al- exander Wilkin, of the Ninth, was shot, and fell dead from his horse. THE FOUBTH EEGIMENT. On the 15th of October the Fourth regiment were engaged near Altoona, Georgia. THE EIGHTH EEGIMENT. On the 7th of December the Eighth was in bat- tle near Murfreesboro, Tennessee, and fourteen were killed and seventy-six wounded. 138 OUTLINE HISTORY OF TEE STATE OF MINNESOTA. BATTLE OF NASHVILIiB. During the month of December the Fifth, Seventh, Ninth and Tenth regiments did good ser- vice before Nashville. Colonel L. F. Hubbard, of the Fifth, commanding a brigade, after he had been knocked off his horse by a ball, rose, and on foot led his command over the enemy's works. Colonel "W. R. Marshall, of the Seventh, in com- mand of a brigade, made a gallant charge, and Lieutenant- colonel S. P. Jennison, of the Tenth, one of the first on the enemy's parapet, received a severe wound. MINNESOTA TBOOPS IN 18&5. In the spring of 1865 the Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, Ninth and Tenth regiments were engaged in the siege of Mobile. The Second and Fourth regi- ments and First battery were with General Sher- man in his wonderful campaign, and the Eighth in the month of March was ordered to North Car- olina. The battalion, the remnant of the First, was with the Army of the Potomac until Lee's sur- render. Arrangements were soon perfected for disband- ing the Union army, and before the close of the summer all the Minnesota regiments that had been on duty were discharged. LiST OF MINNESOTA EBGIMENTS AND TEOOPS. First, Organized April 1851, Discharged May 5, 1364 Second " July " July 11, 1865 Third Oct. " Sept. Fourth " Deo. " Aug. ' Fifth May, 1862, Sept. Sixth Aug. " Aug. Seventh " " ' " • Eighth " ' " Ninth " ' *' * Tenth ** » u * Eleventh " 1364 » >( t AKTILLEBT. First Regiment, Heavy, May, 1861. Discharged Sept. 1865. BATTERIES. First, October, 1881. Discharged June, 1865. Second, Deo. " " July " Third, Feb. 1863 " Feb. 1868. CAVALBI. KangeTS, March, 1863. Discharged Deo. 1863. Brackett's, Oct. 1861. " June 1866. 2dKeg't, July, 1863. SHAEPSHOOTEBS. Company A, organized in 1861, B, " " 1862. CHAPTER XXV. STATE AFFAIKS PEOM A. D. 1862 to A. D. 1882. In consequence of the Sioux outbreak. Gov- ernor Ramsey called an extra session of the legis- lature, which on the 9lh of September, 1862, as- sembled. As long as Indian hostilities continued, the flow of immigration was checked, and the agricultural interests suffered; but notwithstanding the dia- turbed condition of affairs, the St. Paul & Paoiflo Railroad Company laid ten miles of rail, to the FaUs of St. Anthony. EIETH STATE IjBGISLATUKB. During the fall of 1862 Alexander Ramsey had again been elected governor, and on the 7th of January, 1863, deUveredthe annual message before the Fifth state legislature. During this session he was elected to fiU the vacancy that would take place in the United States senate by the expira- tion of the term of Henry M. Rice, who had been a senator from the time that Minnesota was organ- ized as a state. Aftep Alexander Ramsey became a senator, the lieutenant-governor, Henry A. Swift, became governor by constitutional provision. GOVTSENOE STEPHEN A. MILLBB At the election during the fall of 1863, Stephen A. Miller, colonel of the Seventh regiment, was elected governor by a majority of about seven thousand votes, Henry T. Welles being his com- petitor, and representative of the democratic party. During Governor Miller's administration, on the 10th of November, 1865, two Sioux chiefs, Little Six and Medicine Bottle, were hung at Fort Snel- ling, for participation in the 1862 massacre. GOVBENOB W. E. MABSHALIi. In the fall of 1865 WilHam R. Marshall, who had succeeded his predecessor as colonel of the Seventh regiment, was nominated by the republi- can party for governor, and Henry M. Rice by the democratic party. The former was elected by about five thousand majority. In 1867 Governor Marshall was again nominated for the office, and Charles E. Flandrau was the democratic candidate, and he was again elected by about the same major- ity as before. GOVBENOB HOEAOB AUSTIN. Horace Austin, the judge of the Sixth judicial district, was in 1869 the republican candidate' for governor, and received 27,238 votes, and George L. Otis, the democratic candidate, 25,401 votes. In 1871 Governor Austin was again nominated, BOOKT MOUNTAIN LOCUST. 139 and received 45,883 votes, while 30,092 ballots were oast for Winthrop Young, the democratic candidate. The important event of his adminis- tration was the veto of an act of the legislature giving the internal improvement lands to certain railway corporations. Toward the close of Governor Austin's adminis- tration, William Seeger, the state treasurer, was im- peached for a wrong tise of public funds. He plead guilty and was disqualified from holding any office of honor, trust or profit in the state. GOVEENOB OUSHMAN K. DAVIS. The republicans in the fall of 1873 nominated Cnshman K. Davis for governor, who received 40,741 votes, while 35,245 ballots were thrown for the democratic candidate, Ara Barton. The summer that he was elected the locust made its appearance in the land, and in certain regions devoured every green thing. One of the first acts of Governor Davis was to relieve the farmers who had sufi'ered from the visitation of locusts. The legislature of 1874 voted relief, and the people of the state voluntarily contributed clothing and provisions. During the administration of Governor Davis the principle was settled that there was nothing in the charter of a railroad company limiting the power of Minnesota to regulate the charges for freight and travel. WOMEN ALLOWED TO VOTE FOE SOHOOi OFEICEBS. At the election in November, 1875, the people sanctioned the following amendment to the con- stitution: "The legislature may, notwithstanding anything in this article, [Article 7, section 8] pro- vide, by law that any woman at the age of twenty-one years and upwards, may vote at any election held for the purpose of chosipg any officer of schools, or upon any measure relating to schools, and may also provide that any such woman shall be eligible to hold any office solely pertaining to the management of schools." GOVERNOB J. S. PIDDSBUBY. John 8. Pillsbury, the republican nominee, at the election of November, 1875, received 47,073 for governor while his democratic competitor, D. L. Buell obtained 35,275 votes. Governor Pillsbury in his inaugural message, delivered on the 7th of January, 1876, urged upon the legislature, as his predecessors had done, the importance of provid- ing for the payment of the state railroad bonds. EAID ON NOETHEIELD BANK. On the 6th of September, 1876, the quiet citi- zens of Minnesota were excited by a telegraphic announcement that a band of outlaws from Mis- souri had, at mid-day, ridden into the town of Northfield, recklessly discharging firearms, and proceeding to the bank, kOled the acting cashier in an attempt to secure its funds. Two of the desperadoes were shot in the streets, by firm resi- dents, and in a brief period, parties from the neighboring towns were in pursuit of the assassins. After a long and weary search four were sur- rounded in a swamp in Watonwan county, and one was killed, and the others captured. At the November term of the fifth district court held at Faribault, the criminals were arraigned, and under an objebtionable statute, by pleading guilty, received an imprisonment for life, instead of the merrited death of the gallows. THE BOOKT MOUNTAIN LOCUST. As early as 1874 in some of the counties of Minnesota, the Kocky Mountain locust, of the same genus, but a different species from the Eu- rope and Arctic locust, driven eastward by the failure of the succulent grasses of the upper Mis- souri valley appeared as a short, stout-legged, da- vouring army, and in 1875 the myriad of eggs deposited were hatched out, and the 'insects bom within the state, flew to new camping grounds, to begin their devastations. In the spring the locust appeared in some coun- ties, but by an ingenious contrivance of sheet iron, covered with tar, their numbers were speedily reduced. It was soon discovered that usually but one hatching of eggs took place in the same district, and it was evident that the crop of 1877 would be remunerative. When the national Thanksgiving was observed on the 26th of No- vember nearly 40,000,000 bushels of wheat had been garnered, and many who had sown in tears, devoutly thanked Him who had given plenty, and meditated upon the words of the Hebrew Psahn- ist, "He maketh peace within thy borders and filleth thee with the finest of the wheat." GOVEENOB PILLSBUBT's SECOND TEBM. At the election in November, 1877, Governor Pillsbury was elected a second time, receiving 59,701, while 39,247 votes were cast forWilham L. Banning, the nominee of the democratic party. At this election the people voted to adopt two im- portant amendments to the constitution. BIENNIAL SESSION OE THE LEGISLATUEE, One provided for a biennial, in place of the an- nual session of the legislature, in these words: 140 OUTLINE HI8T0B7 OS' THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. "The legislatare oi the state shall consist of a senate and house of representatives, who shall meet biennially, at the seat of government of the state, at such time as shall be prescribed by law, but no session shall exceed the term of sixty days." CHRISTIAN rNSTBTJOTION EXOIitJDBD FEOM SCHOOLS. The other amendment excludes Christian and other religious instructions from all of the edu- cational institutions of Minnesota in these words: "But in no case, shall the moneys derived as afore- said, or' any portion thereof, or any public moneys, or property be appropriated or used for the sup- port of schools wherein the distinctive doctrines, or creeds or tenets of any particular Christian or other religious sect, are promulgated or taught." IMPEACHMENT OF JUDGE PAGE. The personal unpopularity of Sherman Page, judge of the Tenth judicial district, culminated by the house of representatives of the legislature of 1878, presenting articles, impeaching him, for con- duet unbecoming a judge: the senate sitting as a coiirt, examined the charges, and on the 22d of June, he was ac quitted. GOVBBNOB PIIiIiSBUKY'S THIRD TEEM. The republican party nominated John S. Pills- bury for a third term as governor, and at the elec- tion in November, 1879, he received 57,471 votes, while 42,444 were given for Edmund Eioe, the rep- resentative of the democrats. With a persistence which won the respect of the opponents of the measui-e, Governor Pillsbury con- tinued to advocate the payment of the state rail- road bonds. The legislature of 1870 submitted an amendment to the constitution, by which the "iu- ternal improvement lands" were to be sold and the proceeds to be used in cancelling the bonds, by the bondholders agreeing to purchase the lands at a certain sum per acre. The amendment was adopted by a vote of the people, but few of the bondholders accepted the provisions, and it failed to effect the proposed end. The legislature of 1871 passed an act for a commission to make an equitable adjustment of the bonds, but at a special election in May it was rejected. The legislature of 1877 passed an act for calling m the railroad bonds, and issueing new bonds, which was submitted to the people at a special election on the 12th of June, and not accepted. The legislature of 1878 proposed a constitu- tional aniendment offering the internal improve- ment lands in exchange for railroad bonds, and the people at the November election disapproved of the proposition. Against the proposed amendment 45,669 votes were given, and only 26,311 in favor. ITBST BIENNIAL SESSION. The first biennial session of the legislature con- vened in January, 1881, and Governor Pillsbury again, in his message of the 6th of January, held up to the view of the legislators the dishonored railroad bonds, and the duty of providing for their settlement. In his argument he said: "The liability having been voluntarily incurred, whether it was wisely created or not is foreign to the present question. It is certain that the obli- gations were fairly given for which consideration was fairly received; and the state having chosen foreclosure as her remedy, and disposed of the property thus acquired unconditionally as her own, the conclusion ' seems to me irresistible that she assumed the payment of the debt resting upon such property by every principle of law and equity. And, moreover, as the state promptly siezed the railroad property and franchises, ex- pressly to indemnify her for payment of the bonds, it is difiScult to see what possible justification there can be for her refusal to make that payment." The legislature in March passed an act for the adjustment of these bonds, which being brought before the supreme court of the state was declared void. The court at the same time declared the amendment to the state constitution, which pro- hibited the settlement of these bonds, without the assent of a popular vote, to be a violation of the clause in the constitution of the United States of America prohibiting the impairment of the obliga- tion of contracts. This decision cleared the -way for final action. Governor Pillsbm-y called an extra session of the legislature in October, 1881, which accepted the offer of the bondholders, to be satisfied with 'a partial payment, and made provis- ions for cancelling bonds, the existence of which for more than twenty years had been a humiliation to a large majority of the thoughtful and intelli- gent citizens of Minnesota, and a blot upon the otherwise fair name of the commonwealth. aOVEENOB HUBBABD. Lucius F. Hubbard, who had been colonel of the Fifth Kegiment, was nominated by the repub- hcan party, and elected in November, 1881, by a large majority over the democratic nominee, E, W. Johnson. He entered upon his duties in Jan- uary, 1882, about the time of the present chapter going to press. HISTORY OB' STATE INSTITUTION^. 141 CHAPTER XXVI. OAPITOIi ^PBNITENTIABY — 'nNIVEKSITY — DEAP AND DtTMB INSTITTJTION SCHOOL FOR BLIND AND IMBBOrLES^ INSANE ASYLUMS STATE EBBOEM SCHOOL NOBMAL SCHOOLS. Among the public buildings ot Minnesota, the capitol is entitled to priority of notice, TEMPOEAET CAPITOLS. In the absence of a capitol the first legislature of the territory of Minnesota convened on Mon- day, the 3d of September, 184.9, at St. Paul, in a log building covered with pine boards painted white, two stories high, which was at the time a public inn, afterward known as the Central Housj, and kept by Robert Kennedy. It was situated on the high bank of the river. The main portion of the building was used for the library, secretary's office, courioil chamber and house of representa- tives' hall, while the annex was occupied as the dining-room of the hotel, with rooms for travelers in the story above. Both houses of the legisla- ture met in the dining-hall to listen to the first message of Governor Eama'ey. The permanent location of the capital was not settled by the first legislature, and nothing could be done toward the erection of a capitol with the $20,000 appropriated by congress, as the perma- nent seat of government had not been designated. William B. Marshall, since governor, at that time a member of the house of representatives from St. Anthony, with others, wished that point to be designated as the capital. Twenty years after, in some remarks before ths Old Settlers' Association of Hennepin county, Ex- Governor Marshall alluded to this desire. He said: "The original act [of congress] made St. Paul the temporary capital, but provided that the legislature might determine the permanent capital. A bill was introduced by the St. Paul delegation to fix the permanent capital there. I opposed it, endeavoring to have St. Anthony made the seat of government. We succeeded in defeat- ing the bill which sought to make St. Paul the permanent capital, but we could not get through the bill fixing it at St. Anthony. So the question remained open in regard to' the permanent capital until the next session in 1851, when a compromise was effected by which the capitol was to be at St. Paul, the State University at St. Anthony, and the Penitentiary at Stillwater. At an early day, as well as now, caricatures and burlesques were in vogue. Young WiUiam Randall, of St. Paul, now deceased, who had some talent in the graphic line, drew a picture of the elforts at capitol re- moval. It was a building on wheels, with ropes attached, at which I was pictured tugging, while Brunson, Jackson, and the other St. Paul mem- bers, wer? holding and checking the wheels, to prevent my moving it, with humorous speeches proceeding from the mouths of the parties to the contest." The second territorial legislature assembled on the 2d of January, 1871, in a brick building three stories in height, which stood on Third street in St. Paul, on a portion of the site now occupied by the Metropolitan Hotel, and before the session closed it was enacted that St. Paul should be the permanent capital, and commissioners were ap- pointed to expend the congressional appropriation for a capitol. When the Third legislature assembled, in Jan- uary, 1852, it was stUl necessary" to occupy a hired building known as Goodrich's block, which stood on Third street just below the entrance of the Merchants' Hotel. In 1853, the capitol not being finished, the fourth legislature was obliged to meet in a two-story brick building at the corner . of Third and Minnesota streets, and directly in the rear of the wooden edifice where the first legisla- ture in 184:9 had met. THE CAPITOL. After it was decided, in 1851, that St. Paul was to be the capital of the territory, Charles BaziUe gave the square bounded by Tenth, Eleventh, Wabasha, and Cedar streets for the capitol. Apian was adopted by the building commission- ers, and the contract was taken by Joseph Daniels, a builder, who now resides in Washington as a lawyer and claim agent. The building was of brick, and at first had a front portico, supported by four Ionic columns. It was two stories above the basement, 139 feet long and nearly 54 feet in width, with an extension in the rear 44x52 feet. In July, 1853, it was so far completed .as to allow the governor to occupy the executive office. SPEECHES OP EX-PBESIDENT FILLMOEE AND GEOEaE BANCBOET. Before the war it was used not only by the legis- lature, and for the offices of state, but was granted 142 OUTLINE HI8T0BT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. for important meetings. On the 8th of June a large excursion party, under the auspices of the builders of the Chicago & Eock Island railway, arrived at St. Paul from the latter point, ia five large steamboats, and among the passengers were some of the most distinguished scholars, statesmen and divines of the republic. At night the popu- lation of St. Paul filled the capitol, and the more sedate listened in the senate chamber to the stir- ring speeches of Ex-President PiUmore; and the historian, George Bancroft, who had been secre- tary of the navy, and minister plenipotentiary to Great Britain, while at a later period of the night the youthful portion of the throng danced in the reom then used by the supreme court. The " Pioneer " of the next day thus alludes to the occasion : " The ball in honor of the guests of the excursion came off, in fine style. At an early hour, the assembly having been called to or- der, by the Hon. H. H. Sibley, a welcoming speech was delivered by Governor Gorman, and replies were made by Ex-President Fillmore and the learned historian Bancroft. ****** The dancing then commenced and was kept up till a, late hour, when the party broke up, the guests returning to the steamers, and our town's people to their homes, all" delighted with the rare enter- tainment." HON. W. H. SBWAKD'S SPEECH. On the 8th of September, 1860, the capitol was visited by Hon. William H. Seward. At mid-day he met by invitation the members of the Histori- cal Society in their rooms at the Capitol, and an address of welcome was made by the Et. Eev. Bishop Anderson, of Eupert's Land, to which he made a brief response. In the afternoon, crowds assembled in the grounds to listen to an expected speech, and every window of the capitol was occupied with eager faces. Standing upon the front steps, he ad- dressed the audience in the language of a patriot and a statesman, and among his eloquent utter- ances, was the following prediction. " Every step of my progress since I reached the northern Misissippi has been attended by a great and agreeable surprise. I had, early, read the works in which the geographers had described the scenes upon which I was entering, and I had studied them in the finest productions of art, but still the grandeur and luxuriance of this region had not been conceived. Those sentinel walls that look down upon the Mississippi, seen as I beheld them, in their abundant verdure, just when the earliest tinge of the fall gave luxuriance to the forests, made me think how much of taste and genius had been wasted in celebrating the high- lands of Scotland, before the civilized man had reached the banks of the Mississippi; and the beautiful Lake Pepin, seen at sunset, when the autumnal green of the hills was lost in the deep blue, and the genial atmosphere reflected the rays of the sxm, and the skies above seemed to move down and spread their gorgeous drapery on the scene, was a piece of upholstery, such as none but the hand of nature could have made, and it was but the vestibule of the capitol of the state of Minnesota. ***** ***** * * * Here is the place, the central place where the agriculture of the richest region of North America must pour its tribute. On the east, all along the shore of Lake Superior, and west, stretching in one broad plain, in a belt quite across the continent, is a country where State after State is to arise, and where the productions for the support of humanity, in old and crowded States, must be brought forth. "This is then a commanding field, but it is as commanding in regard to the destiny of this coun- try and' of this continent, as it is, ia regard to the commercial future, for power is not permanently to reside on the eastern slope of the Alleghany Mountains, nor in the sea-ports. Sea-ports have always been overrun and controlled by the people of the interior, and the power that shall communi- cate and express the will of men on this continent is to be located in the Mississippi valley and at the sources of the Mississippi and Saint Lawrence. "In our day, studying, perhaps what might seem to others trifling or visionary, I had cast about for the future and ultimate central seat of power of North American people. I had looked at Quebec, New Orleans, Washington, Cincinnati, St. Louis, and San Francisco, and it had been the result of my last conjecture, that the seat of power in North America could be found in the valley of Mexico, and that the glories of the Aztec capital would be surrendered, at its' becoming at last the capital of the United States of America, but I have corrected that view. I now believe that the ultimate seat of government in this great Conti- nent, will be found somewhere within the circle or HiaTORT OF STATE INSTITUTIONS, 143 radius not very far from the spot where I now stand." FLAG PEBSBNTATION. In a few months after this speech, Mr. Seward was chosen by President Lincoln, inaugurated March 4, 1861, as secretary of state, and the next great crowd in front of the capitol was collected by the presentation of a flag by the ladies of St. Paul to the First Minnesota regiment which had been raised for the suppression of the slave-holders rebellion. On May the 25th, 1861, the regiment came down from their rendezvous at Fort Snelling, and marched to the capital grounds. The wife of Governor Eamsey, with the flag in hand, appeared on the front steps, surrounded by a committee of ladies, and presenting it to Colonel Gorman, made a brief address in which she said: "Prom this capitol, to the most remote frontier cottage, no heart but shall send up a prayer for your safety; no eye but shall follow with affection the flutter- ings of your banner, and no one but shall feel pride, when you crown the banner as you will crown it, with glory." As the State increased in population it was nec- essary to alter and enlarge the building, and in 1873, a wing was added fronting on Exchange street, and the cupola was improved. The legis- lature of 1878 provided for the erection of another wing, at an expense of $14,000, fronting on Waba- sha street. The building, by successive additions, was in length 204 feet, and in width 150 feet, and the top of the dome was more than 100 feet from the ground. THE OAPITOIi IN FLAMES.. On the morning of the 1st of March, 1881, it was destroyed by fire. About 9 o'clock ia the the evening two gentlemen, who lived opposite, discovered the capitol was on fixe, and immedia- tely, by the telegraph, an alarm notified the firemen of the city, and the occupants of the capitol. The flames rapidly covered the cupola and licked the flag flying fi-om the staff on top. One of the reporters of the Pioneer Press, who was in the senate chamber at the time, graphically describes the scene within. He writes: "The senate was at work on third reading of house bills; Lieutenant Governor GU- man in his seat, and Secretary Jennison reading something about restraining cattle in Bice county ; the senators were lying back listening carelessly. when the door opened and Hon. Michael Doran annoimced that the building was on fire. All eyes were at once turned in that direction, and the flash of the flames was visible from the top of the gallery, as well as from the hall, which is on a level with the floor of the senate. The panic that ensued had a different effect upon the differ- ent persons, and those occupying places nearest the entrance, pushing open the door, and rushing pell mell through the blinding smoke. Two or three ladies happened to be in the vicinity of the doors, and happily escaped uninjured. But the opening of the door produced a draft which drew into the senate chamber clouds of smoke, the fire in the meantime having made its appearance over the center and rear of the gallery. All this occurred so suddenly that senators standing near the re- porter's table and the secretary's desk, which were on the opposite side of the chamber from the en- trance, stood as if paralyzed, gazing in mute as- tonishment at the smoke that passed in through the open doors, at the flames over the gallery, and the rushing crowd that blocked the door-ways. The senate suddenly and formally adjourned. President Gilman, however stood in his place, gavel in hand, and as he rapped his desk, loud and often he yelled: "Shut that door! Shut that door!" "The cry was taken up by Colonel Crooks and other senators, and the order was finally obeyed, after which, the smoke clearing away, the senators were enabled to collect their senses and decide what was best to be done. President Gilman, stiU standing up in his place, calm and collected as if nothing unusual had happened, was encour- aging the senators to keep cool. Colonel Crooks was giving orders as if a battle was raging around him. "Other senators were giving such advice as oc- curred to them, but unfortunately no advice was pertinent except to keep cool and that was all. Some were importuning the secretary and his as- sistants to save the records, and General Jennison, his hands fuU of papers, was waiting a chance to walk out with them. But that chance looked re- mote, indeed, for there, locked in the senate cham- ber, were at least fifty men walking around, some looking at each other in a dazed sort of » way; others at the windows looking out at the snow-cov- ered yard, now illuminated from the flames, that were heard roaring and craokhng overhead. 144 OUTLINE HISTORY OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA: From some windows men were yelling to the lim- ited crowd below: "Get some ladders! Send for ladders!" Other windows were occupied. About this time terror actually siezed the members, when Senator Buck remarked that the fire was raging overhead, and at the same moment burnmg brands began to drop through the large ventilators upon the desks and floor beneath. "Then, for a moment, it seemed as if all hopes of escape were out off. ***** But happily the flames having made their way through the dome, a draught was created strong enough to clear the halls of smoke. The dome was almost directly over the entrance of the senate chamber, and burning brands and timbers had fallen down through the glass ceiling in front of the door, rendering escape in that dii-ector im- possible. "But a small window leading from the cloak room of the senate chamber to the first landing of the main stairway furnished an avenue of escape, and through this little opening every man in the sen- ate chamber managed to get out. "The windows were about ten feet high, but Mr. Michael Doran and several other gentlemen stood at the bottom, and nobly rendered assistance to those who came tumbling out, some headlong, some sideways and some feet foremost. " As the reporter of the Pioneer-Press came out and landed on his feet, he paused for a moment to survey the scene overhead, where the flames were lashing themselves into fury as they played under- neath the dome, and saw the flag-staff burning, and coals dropping down like fiery hail. "It took but a few minutes for the senators to get out, after which they assembled on the outside, and they had no sooner gained the street than the ceiling of the senate chamber fell in, and in ten minutes that whole wing was a mass of flames." Similar scenes took place in the hall of the house of representatives. A young lawyer, with a friend, as soon as the fire was noticed, ran into the law library and began to throw books out of the windows, but in a few minutes the density of the smoke and the approach of the flames com, pelled them to desist, and a large portion of the library was burned. The portraits of Generals Sherman and Thomas which were hung over the stairway were saved. The books of the Histori- cal Society, in the basement, were removed, but were considerably damaged. In three hours the bare walls alone remained of the oapitol which for nearly thirty years had been familiar to the law-makers and public men of Minnesota. Steps were immediately taken to remove the debris and build a new capitol, upon the old site. The foundation walls have been laid, and in the course of a year the superstructure will be com- pleted. THE PBNITENTIAET. Before the penitentiary was built, those charged or convicted of crime were placed in charge of the commandants of Fort SnelUng or Eipley, and kept at useful employment under nulitary supervision. At the same time it was decided to erect a capitol at St. Pauljit was also determined that the territorial prison should be built at or within half a mile of Stillwater. A small lot was secured in 1851 in what was called the Battle ravine, in consequence of the conflict between the Sioux and Ohippeways de- scribed on the 103d page. Within a stone wall was erected ofllces of the prison, with an annex con-* taining six cells. A warden's house was built on the outside of the wall. In 1853, an addition of six cells was made and on the 5th of March, 1863, F. E. Delano entered upon his duties as warden. His reports to the legislature show that for several years there was little use for the cells. The prison was opened for criminals on the 1st of September,1853,anduntilJanuary, 1858 there had been received only five convicts, and forty-one county cind thirty city prisoners awaiting trial. The use of the prison by the counties and city as a temporary place of confinement led to some misunderstanding between the warden and Wash- ington county, and the grand jury of that county in November, 1857, complained that the warden was careless in discharge of his duties. The jury, among other complaints sent the following ironi- cal statement: "It was also found in such exami- nation that one Maria RofBn, committed on charge of selling spirituous liquors to the Indians within the territory of the United States escaped in the words of the record, 'by leaving the prison' and it is a matter of astonishment to this grand jury that she so magnanimously consented to leave the penitentiary behind her." Francis O. J. Smith acted as warden for a brief period after Delano, and then H. N. Setzer. In 1859, the number of cells had increased to sixteen, and among the inmates was a hitherto respectable BISTORT OF STATE INSTITUTIONS. lio citizen sentenced for fifteen years for robbing a post-office. In 1860 John S. Proctor became warden, and after eight years of efficient serFice, was succeeded by Joshua L. Taylor. By successive additions in 1869 nearly ten acres were enclosed by prison walls, and during this year extensive shops were built. The State in 1870 erected a costly prison at an expense of about $80,000, which, besides a chapel and necessary offices, contained two hun- dred and ninety-nine cells. A. C. Webber succeeded Taylor as Warden in March, 1870, and the followmg October, Henry A. Jackman took his place, and continued in office until August, 1874, when the present incumbent, J. A. Eeed, was appointed. It has been the policy of the State to hire the convicts to labor for contractors, in workshops within the walls. At present the inmates are largely engaged in the making of agricultural machines for the firm of Seymour, Sabin & Go. THE tTNIVEBSlTT 01' MINNESOTA. The Territorial Legislature of 1851, passed an act establishing the University of Minnesota at or near the Falls of St. Anthony, and memorialized Congress for a grant of lands for the Institution. Soon after, Congress ordered seventy-two sections of laud to be selected and reserved for the use of said University. As the Regents had no funds, Franklin Steele gave the site now the public square, on Second Street in the East Division, opposite the Minnesota Medical College. Mr. Steele and others at their own expense erected a wooden building thereon, for a Preparatory Department, and the Eev. E. W. Merrill was eugiiged as Principal. At the close of the year 1853, the Eegents reported that there was ninety- four students in attendance, but that the site selected being too near the Falls, they had purchased of Joshua L. Taylor and Paul B. George about twenty-five acres, a mile eastward, on the heigth overlooking the Falls of St. Anthony. Governor Gorman, in his message in 1854 to the Legislature said : "The University of Minne- sota exists as yet only in name, but the time has come when a substantial reality may and should be created." But the Eegents could not find any patent which would compress a myth into reality, for not an acre of the land grant of Congress was available. The Governor in his message therefore lidded: "It would not embarrass our resources, 10 in my judgment, if a small loan was effected to erect a building, and establish one or two profes- sorships, and a preparatory department, such loan to be based upon the townships of land appropri- ated for the sole use of the University." ' While it was pleasing to loc; 1 pride to have p building in prospect which could be seen from afar, the friends of education shook their heads, and declared the prospect of borrowing money to build a University building before the common school system was organized was visionary, and would be unsuccessful. The idea, however, con- tinued to be agitated, and the Eegents at length were authorized by the Legislature of 1856, to issue bonds in the name of the University, under its corporate seal, for fifteen thousand dollars, to be secured by the mortgage of the University building which had been erected on the new site, and forty thousand dollars more were authorized to be issued by the Legislature of 1858, to be secured by a lien on the lands devoted for a Ter- ritorial University. With the aid of these loans a costly and inconvenient stone edifice was con- structed, but when finished there was no demand for it, and no means for the payment of interest or professors. In the fall of 1858, in the hope that the Uni- versity might be saved from its desperate condi- tion, the Eegents elected the Eev. Edward D. Neill as Chancellor. He accepted the position Avithout any salary being pledged, and insisted that a University must necessarily be of slow de- velopment, and must succeed, not precede, the common schools, and contended that five years might elapse before anything could be done for a University which would be tangible and visible. He also expressed the belief that in time, with strict watchfulness, the heavy load of debt could be lifted. The Legislature of 1860 abolished the old board of Eegents of the Territorial University by pass- ing an act for a State University, which had been prepared by the Chancellor, and met the approval of Chancellor Tappan, of Michigan University. Its first section declared "that the object of the State University established by the Constitution of the State, at or near the Falls of St. Anthony, shall be to provide the best and most efficient means of imparting to the youth of the State an education more advanced than that given in the public schools, and a thorough knowledge of the 146 OUTLINE EIBTORY OF THB STATE OF MINNESOTA. branches of literature, the arts and eoienoes, with their various applications." This charter also provided for the appointment of five Eegents, to be appointed by the Governor, and confirmed by the Senate, in place of the twelve who had before been elected by the Legis- lature. The Legislature of 1860 also enacted that the Chancellor shoiild be ex-officio State Superin- tendent of Publio Listruction. The first meeting of the Regents of the State University was held on the fifth of April, 1860, and steps were taken to secure the then useless edi- fice from further dilapidation. The Chancellor urged at this meeting that a large portion of the territorial land grant would be absorbed in pay- ment of the moneys used in the erection of a building in advance of the times, and that the only way to secure the existence of a State University was by asking Congress for an addi- tional two townships, or seventy-two sections of land, which he contended coiild be done under the phraseology of the enabling act, which said : "That seventy-two sections of land shall be set apart and reserved for the use and support of a State Univer- sity to be selected by the Oovemor of said State," etc. The Eegents requested the Governor to suggest to the authorities that it was not the intention of Congress to turn over the debts and prospectively encumbered lands of an old and badly managed Territorial institution, but to give the State that was to be, a grant for a State University, free from all connection with the Territorial organiza- tion. The Governor communicated these views to the authorities at Washington, but it was not till after years of patient waiting that the land was obtained by an act of Congress. At the breaking out of the civil war in 1861, the Chancellor became Chaplain of the First Regi- ment of Minnesota Volunteers, and went to the seat of war, and the University affairs continued to grow worse, and the University building was a by-word and hissing among the passers by. Dar- ing the year 1863, some of the citizens of St. An- thony determined to make another effort to extri- cate the institution from its difficulties, and the legislature of 1864 passed an act abolishing the board of Eegents, and creating three persons sole regents, with power to liquidate the debts of the institution. The Regents under this law were John 8. Pillsbury and O. 0. Merriman, of St. An- thony, and John Nicols, of St. Paul. The increased demand for pine lands, of which the University owned many acres, and the sound discretion of these gentlemen co-operated in pro- curing, happy results. In two years Governor Marshall, in his message to the legislature, was able to say: "The very able and successful man- agement of the affairs of the institution, under the piesent board of Eegents, relieving it of over one hundred thousand dollars of debt, and saving over thirty thousand acres of land that was at one time supposed to be lost, entitles Messrs. Pillsbury, Merriman, and Nicols to the lasting gratitude of the State." The legislature of 1867 appropriated $5,000 for a preparatory and Normal department, and the Eegents this year chose as principal of the school, the Eev. W. W. Washburn, a graduate of the Uni- versity of Michigan, and Gabriel Campbell, of the same institution, and Ira Moore as assistants. The legislature of 1868 passed an act to reorganize the University, and to establish an Agricultural Col- lege therein. Departing from the policy of the University of Michigan, it established what the Eegents wished,8 department of Elementary instruction. It also pro- vided for a College of Science, Literature and the Arts; a College of Agriculture and Meolianics with Military Tactics; a college of Law, and a College of Medicine. The provision of the act of 1860, for the appoint- ment of Eegents was retained, and the number to be confirmed by the Senate, was increased from five to seven. The new board of Eegents was organized in March, 1868. John S. Pillsbury, of St. Anthony, President; O. C. Merriman, of St. Anthony, Sec- retary, and John Nicols, of St. Paul, Treasurer. At a meeting of the Eegents in August, 1869, arrangements were made for coUegiate work by electing as President and Professor of mathematics William W. Polwell. President Folwell was bom in 1835, in Seneca county. New York, and graduated with distinction in 1827, at Hobart College in Geneva, New York. For two years he was a tutor at Hobart, and then went to Europe. Upon his return the civil war was raging, and he entered the 60th New York Volun- teers. After the army was disbanded he engaged in business in Ohio, but at the time of his election to the presidency of the University, was Professor • of mathematics, astronomy, and German at Ken- yon College. HI8T0BT OP STATE INSTITUTIONS. 147 THE FACULTY. The present faculty of the institution is as fol- lows: WilUam W. Folwell, instructor, political science. Jabez Brooks, D. D., professor, Greek, and in charge of Latin. Newton H. WinoheU, professor, State geologist, C. N. Hewitt, M. D., professor, Public Health. John G. .Moore, professor, German. Moses Marston, Ph. D., professor, English lit- erature. 0. W. Hall, professor, geology and biology. John 0. Hutchinson, "assistant .professor, Greek and mathematics. John S. Olark, assistant professor, Latin. Matilda J. Campbell, instructor, German and English. Maria L. Sanford, professor, rhetoric, and elocu- tion. William A. Pike, 0. E., professor, engineering and physics. John F. Downey, professor, mathematics and astronomy. James A. Dodge, Ph. D., professor, chemistry. Alexander T. Ormond, professor, mental and moral philosophy and history. Charles W. Benton, professor, French. Edward D. Porter, professor, agriculture. William H. Leib, instructor, vocal music. William P. Decker, instructor, shop work and drawing. Edgar C. Brown, U. S. A., professor, military science. James Bowen, instructor, practical horticulture. THE OAMPTJS AND BUILDINGS. The campus of the university since it was orig- inally acquired, has been somewhat enlarged, and now consists of about fifty acres in extent, undu- lating in surface, and well wooded with native trees. The buildings are thus far but two in number, the plan of the original building, which in outline was not unlike the insane asylum build- ing at St. Peter, having been changed by the erection in 1876, of a large four-story structure built of stone and surmounted by a tower. This building is 186 feet in length and ninety in breadth, exclusive of porches, having three stories above the basement in the old part- The walls are of blue limestone and the roof of tin. The rooms, fifty-three in number, as well as all the corridors are heated by an efEcient steam appara- tus, and are thoroughly ventilated. Water is sup- plied from the city mains, and there is a stand- pipe running from the basement through the roof with hose attached on all the floors for protection against fire. The assembly hall, in the third story, is 87x55 feet, 24 feet high, and will seat with comfort 700 people, and 1,200 can be accom- modated. THE AGBIOULTUEAL BUILDING is the first of the special buildings for the separ- ate colleges, and was built in 1876. It is of brick, on a basement of blue stone, 146x54 feet. The central portion is two stories in height. The south wing, 46x25 feet, is a plant house of double sash and glass. The north wing contains the chemical laboratory. There are class rooms for chemistry, physics and agriculture, and private laboratories for the professors. A large room in the second story is occupied by the museum of technology and agriculture, and the basement is filled up with a carpenter shop, a room with vises and tools at which eight can work, and another room fitted with eight forges and a blower — the commencement of the facihties for practical in- struction. DEAF AND DUMB INSTITUTION. Of all the public institutions of Minnesota, no one has had a more pleasing history, and more symmetrical development than the Institution for the education of the deaf and dumb and the blind at Faribault. The legislature of 1858, passed an act for the establishment of "The Minnesota State Institute for the Education of the Deaf and Dumb," within two miles of Faribault, in Bice county, upon con- dition that the town or county, should within one year from the passage of the law give forty acres of land for its use. The condition was complied with, but the financial condition of the country and the breaking out of the civil war, with other causes retarded the progress of the Institution for five years. The legislature of 1863 made the first appro- priation of fifteen hundred doUars for the opening of the Institution. Mr. E. A. Mott, of Faribault, who has to this time been an efficient director, at the request of the other two directors, visited the East for teachers, and secured Prof. Kinney and wife of Columbus, Ohio. A store on Fiont Street was then rented, and adapted for the temporary 148 OUTLINE EISTOBT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. use of the Institution, wluch opened on the 9th of September, 1863, with five pupils, which soon in- creased to ten. On February 13th, 1864, the State appropriated about four thousand dollars for the suppert of the Institution, and the directors expended about one - thousand dollars in the erection of small additional building, eighteen by twenty feet in dimensions, as a boys' dormitory. After laboring faithfully for three years and se- curing the respect of his associates, on July 1st, 1866, Prof. Kinney resigned on account of ill health. The directors the next month elected as Super- intendent Jonathan L. Noyes, A. M. On the 7th of September Professor Noyes arrived at Faribault with Miss A. L. Steele as an assistant teacher and Henrietta Watson as matron. NORTH WING 03? EDIPIOB COMPIiBTED. Upon the 17th of March, 1868, the Institution was removed to a wing of the new building upon a site of fifty-two acres beautifully situated upon the brow of the hills east of Faribault. The edi- fice of the French louvre style, and was designed by Monroe Sheire, a St. Paul architect, and cost about fifty-three thousand dollars, and water was introduced from springs in the vicinity, WOBK SHOPS. In 1869, the Superintendent was cheered by the completion of the first work shop, and soon eight mutes under the direction of a mute foreman be- gan to make flour barrels, and in less than a year had sent out more than one thousand, and in 1873 4,054 barrels were made. S0T3TH WING BEGAN. The completed wing was not intended to accom- modate more than sixty pupils and soon there was a demand for more room. During the year 1869 the foundation of the south wing was completed, and on the 10th of September 1873 the building was occupied by boys, the other wing being used for the girls. By the time the building was ready fftudents were waiting to occupy. MAIN BUILDING COMPnBTED. In 1879 the design was completed by the finish- ing of the centre building. The whole edifice is thus described by the architect, Monroe Sheire : "The plan of the building is rectangular, and con- sists of a central portion one hundred feet north and south, and one hundred and eight feet east and west, exclusive of piazzas, and two wings, one on the north, and the other on the south side, each of these being eighty by forty-five. This makes the extreme length two hundred and sixty feet, and the width one hundred and eight feet. The entire building is four stories above the base- ment." The exterior walls are built of blue lime stone from this vicinity, and the style Franco Roman- esque. Over the center is a graceful cupola, and the top of the same is one hundred and fifty feet above the ground. The entire cost to the State of aU the improve- ments was about $175,000, and the building wiU accommodate about two hundred pupils. The rooms are lighted by gas from the Faribault Gas Works. INDTJSTEIAn SOHOOIia. The first shop opened was for making barrels. To this cooper shop has been added a shoe shop, a tailor shop and a printing ofSoe. MAGAZINE. The pupils established in March, 1876, a little paper called the Gopher. It was printed on a small press, and second-hand type was used. In June, 1877, it was more than doubled in size, and changed its name to "The Mutes' Com- panion." Printed with good type, and filled with pleasant articles it still exists, and adds to the in- terest in the institution. EDUCATION OP THE BLIND. In 1863 a law was passed by the legislature re- quiring blind children to be educated under the sir- pervision of the Deaf and Dumb Institution. Early in July, 1866, a school for the bhnd was opened in a separate building, rented for the pur- pose, under the care of Miss H. N. Tucker. Dur- ing the first term there were three pupils. In May, 1803, the blind pupils were brought into the deal and dumb institution, but the experiment of in- . struoting these two classes together was not satis- factory, and in 1874 the blind were removed to the old Faribault House, half a mile south of the Deaf and Dumb Institution,- which had been fitted up for their accommodation, and where a large new brick building, for the use of the blind, has since been erected. In 1875, Profes- sor James J. Dow was made principal of the school. UISTORT OF ST ATM INSTITUTIONS. 149 SOHOOIi FOB THE FEEBLE MINDED. From time to time, in Ms report to the Legisla- ture, SuperiDtendent Noyes alluded to the fact that some oMldren appeared deaf and dumb because of their feeble mental development, and in 1879, the state appropriated $5,000 for a school for imbecile children. The institution was started in July of that year by Dr. Henry M. Knight, now deceased, then Superintendent and founder of the Connecticut school of the same description, who was on a visit to Faribault. He superintended the school until the arrival, in -September, of his son. Dr. George H. Knight, who had been trained under his father. For the use of the school the Fairview House was rented, and fourteen feeble children were sent from the Insane Asylum at St. Peter. In eigh- teen months the number had increased to twenty - five. The site of the new building for the school is about forty rods south of the Blind School. The dimensions are 44x80 feet, with a tower projection 20x18 feet. It is of limestone, and three stories above the basement, covered with kn iron hip-roof, and cost about $25,000. STIPEEINTBNDENT 3. Ii. NOYES, The growth of the Minnesota institution for the education of the deaf and dumb and the blind, has been so symmetrical, and indicative of one moulding mind, that a sketch of the institution would be incomplete without some notice of the Superintendent, who has guided it for the last sixteen years. On the 13th of June, 1827, Jonathan Lovejoy Noyes was bom in Windham, Eockingham county. New Hampshire. At the age of fourteen years he was sent to Phillips Academy, Andover, Massachu- setts, not only one of the oldest, but among the best schools in the United States. At Andover he had the advantage of the instruction of the thorough Greek scholar. Dr. Samuel H. Taylor, the eminent author, Lyman H. Coleman, D. D., afterwards Professor of Latin in Lafayette Col- lege, Pennsylvania, and William H. Wells, whose English grammar has been used in many insti- tutions. After completing his preparatory studies, in 1848, he entered Yale College, and in four years received the diploma of Bachelor of Arts. After graduation he received an appointment in the Pennsylvania Institution of the Deaf and Dumb, on Broad Street, Philadelphia, and found instructing deaf mutes was a pleasant occupation. After six years of important work in Philadelphia, he was employed two years in a similar institution at Baton Rouge, Louisiana, and then received an ap- pointment in the well known American Asylum so long presided over by Thomas H. Gallandet, at Hartford, Connectictit. WhUe laboring here he was invited to take charge of the "Minnesota In- stitution for the Education of the Deaf and Dumb and the Blind," and in September, 1866, he ar- rived at Faribault. With wisdom and patience, gentleness and energy, and an unfaltering trust in a superintending Providence, he has there contin- ued his work with the approbation of his fellow citizens, and the affection of the pupils of the institution. At the time that he was relieved of the care of theblind and imbecile, the directors entered upon their minutes the following testimonial: "Mesolved, That upon the retirement of Prof. J. L. Noyes from the superintendency of the depart- ments of the blind and imbecile, the board of Directors, of the Minnesota Institution for the Deaf and Dumb, and Blind and Idiots, and Imbe- ciles, desire to testify to his deep interest in these several departments; his efScient and timely ser- vices in their establishment; and his wise direction of their early progress, until they have become full-fledged and independent departments of our noble State charitable institutions. "For his cordial and courteous co-operation with the directors in their work, and for his timely counsel and advice, never withheld when needed, the board by this testimonial, render to him their hearty recognition and warm acknowledgement." On the 21st of July, 1862, Professor Noyes mar- ried Eliza H. Wads worth, of Hartford, Connecti- cut, a descendent of the Colonel Wadsworth, who in the old colony time, hid the charter of Connecti- cut in an oak, which for generations has been known in history as the "Charter Oak." They have but one child, a daughter. INSANE HOSPITAl AT ST. PBTEE. UntU the year 1866, the insane of Minnesota were sent to the Iowa Asylum for treatment, but in January of that year the Legislature passed an act appointing Wm. E. Marshall, John M. Berry, Thomas Wilson, Charles Mclhath, and 8. J. R McMillan to select a proper place for the Minna- 150 OUTLINE HIBT0B7 OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. sota Hospital for the Insane. The vicinity of St. Peter was chosen, the citizens presenting to the State two hundred and ten acres ohe mile south o£ the city, and on the Minnesota Eiver, directly op- posite to Kasota. In October, 1866, temporary buildings ■were erected, and the Trustees elected Samuel E. Shantz, of Utica, N. T., as the Superintendent. A plan submitted by Samuel Sloan, a Philadelphia architect, consisting of a central building, with sections and wings for the accommodation of at least five hundred patients, in 1867, was adopted, and in 1876 the great structure was completed. It is built of Kasota limestone, the walls lined with brick, and the roof covered with slates. The central building is four stories in height, sur- mounted with a fine cupola, and therein are the chapel and offices. Each wing is three stories high, with nine separate halls. The expenses of construction of the Asylum, with the outbuildings, has been more than half a million of dollars. ' Dr. Shantz having died, Cyrus K. Bartlett, M. D., of Northampton, Massachu- setts, was appointed Superintedent. In January, 1880, in the old temporary build- ings and in the Asylum proper there were six hun- dred and sixty patients. On the 15th of Novem- ber, 1880, about half past eight in the evening, the Superintendent and assistants were shocked by the announcement that the north wing was on fire. It began in the northwest comer of the basement, and is supposed to have been kindled by a patient employed about the kitchen who was not violent. The flames rapidly ascended to the dif- ferent stories, through the holes for the hot air pipes, and the openings for the dumb waiters. The wing at the time contained two hundred and seventy patients, and as they were liberated by their nurses and told to make their escape, ex- hibited various emotions. Some clapped their hands with glee, others trembled with fear. Many, barefooted and with bare heads, rushed for the neighboring hills and sat on the cold snow. A few remained inside. One patient was noticed in a window of the third story, with his knees drawn up to his chin, and his face in his hands, a cool and interested looker on, and with an expres- sion of cynical contempt for the flames as they ap- proached his seat. When a tongue of fire would shoot toward him, he would lower his head, and after it passed would resume his position with more than the indifference of a stoic. At last the brick ' work beneath him gave way with a loud crash, and as he was precipitated into the cauldron of fire soon to be burned to ashes, his maniacal laugh waa heard above the roar of the flames. The remains of eighteen patients were found in the ruins, and seven died in a few days after the fire, in consequence of injuries and exposure. Immediate steps were taken by the Governor to repair the damages by the fire. INSANE HOSPITAIi AT BOCHBSTEB. In 1878, the Legislature enacted a law by which an inebriate asylum commenced at Eoches- ter could be used for an Insane Asylum. With the appropriation, alteratigps and additions were made. Dr. J. E. Bowers elected Superintendent, and on the 1st of January, 1879, it was opened for patients. Twenty thonsatld dollars have since been appro- priated for a wing for female patients. STATE EEFOEM SCHOOL. During the year 1865, I. V. D. Heard, Esq., a lawyer of Saint Paul, and at that time City At- torney sent a communication to one of the daily papers urging the importance of separating child ren arrested for petty crimes, from the depraved adults found in the station house or county jail, and also called the attention of the City OouncU to the need for a Reform School. The next Legislature, in 1866, under the influ- ence created by the discussion passed a law creat- ing a House of Eefuge, and appropriated $5,000 for its use on condition that the city of Saint Paul would give the same amount. In November, 1867, the managers purchased thirty acres with a stone farm house and barn thereon, for $10,000, situated in Eose township, in Saint Anthony near Snelling Avenue, in the west- ern suburbs of Saint Paul. In 1868 the House of Eefuge was ready to re- ceive wayward youths, and this year the Legis- lature changed the name to the Minnesota State Eetorm School, and accepted it as a state institu- tion. The Eev. J. G. Eiheldaffer D. D., who had for years been pastor of one of the Saint Paul Presbyterian churches was elected superintendent In 1869 the main building of light colored brick, 40x60 feet was erected, and occupied in December. . In February, 1879, the laundry, a separate building was burned, and an appropriation of the SKETCHES OF PUBLIC MEN. 151 Legislature was made soon after of $15,000 for the rebuilding of the laundry and the erection of a work shop. This shop is 50x100 and three stories high. The boys besides receiving a good English education, are taught to be tailors, tinners, carpenters and gardeners. The sale of bouquets fiom the green house, of sleds and toys, and of tin ware has been one of the sources of revenue. Doctor Eiheldaffer continues as superintendent and by his judicious management has prepared many of the inmates to lead useful and honorable lives, after their discharge from the Institution. STATE NOBMAli SOHOOIi. By the influence of Lieut. Gov. Holcomb and others the first State Legislature in 1858 passed an Act by which three Normal schools might be erected, but made no proper provision for their support. WINONA NOBMAIi SOHOOIi. Dr. Ford, a graduate of Dartmouth college, and a respectable physician in Winona, with sev- eral residents of the same place secured to the amount of $5,512 subscriptions for the establish- ment of a Normal School at that point, and a small appropriation was secured in 1880 from the Legislature. John Ogden, af Ohio, was elected Principal, and in September, 1860, the school was opened in a temporary building. Soon after the civil war be- gan the school was suspended, and Mr. Ogden entered the army. In 1864 the Legislature made an appropriation of $3,000, and and WiUiam T. Phelps, who had been in charge of the New Jersey Normal School at Ti-enton, was chosen principal. In 1865 the State appropriated $5,000 annually for the school and the citizens of Winona gave over $20,000 to- ward the securing of a site and the erection of a permanent edifice. One of the best and most ornamental education- al buildings in the Northwest was commenced and in September, 1869, was so far finished as to ac- commodate pupils. To complete it nearly $150,- 000 was given by the State. In 1876 Prof. W. F. Phelps resigned and was succeeded by Charles A. Morey who in May, 1879 retired. The present principal is Irwin Shepard. MANKATO NOBMAIi SCHOOIi. In 1866, Mankato having offered a site for a second Normal School, the Legislature give $5,000 for its support. George M. Gage was elected Principal and on the 1st of September, 1868 the school was opened. It occupied the basement of the Methodist church for a few weeks, and then moved into a room over a store at the corner of Front and Main streets. In April 1870, the State building was first occupied. Prof. Gage resgned in June, 1872, and his suc- cassor was Miss J. A. Sears who remained one year. In July 1873, the Kev. D. 0. John was elected principal, and in the spring of 1880, he retired. The present Principal is Professor Edward Sear- ing, formerly State Superintendent of PubUo In- struction in Wisconsin, a fine Latin scholar, and editor of an edition of Virgil. ST. CliOTJD NOEMAIi SCHOOL. In 1869, the citizens of St. Cloud gave $5,000 for the establishment in that city of the third Normal School, and a building was fitted up for its use. The legislature in 1869, appropriated $3,000 for current expenses. In 1870, a new build- ing was begun, the legislature having appropriated $10,000, and in 1873, $30,000; this building in 1875 was first occupied. In 1875, the Bev. D. L. Kiehle was elected Principal, Prof. Ira Moore, the first Principal having resigned. In 1881, Prof. Kiehle was appointed State Superintendent of Public Instruction, and Jerome Allen, late of New York, was elected bis successor. CHAPTER XXVIL MINNESOTA QOVEKNOBS — UNITED STATES SENATOBS MEMBERS OF UNITED STATES HOUSE OF BEPBE- SENTATIVES. GOVEENOE EAMSEY A. D. 1849 TO A. D. 1853. Alexander Eamsey, the first Governor of the Territory of Minnesota, was bom on the 8th of September, 1815, near Harrisburg, in Dauphin county, Pennsylvania. His grandfather was a desoendent of one of the many colonists who came from the north of Ireland before the war of the Eevolution, and his father about the time of the first treaty of peace with Great Britain, was born in York county, Pennsylvania. His mother Elizabeth Kelker, was of Grerman descent, a woman of en- ergy, industry and religious principle. His father dying, when the subject of this sketch 152 OUTLINE HIBTOUr OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. was ten years of age, he went into the store of his maternal uncle in Harrisburg, and remained two years. Then he was employed as a copyist in the oflBce of Register of Deeds. For several years he was engaged in such business as would give sup- port. Thoughtful, persevering and studious, at the age of eighteen he was able to enter Lafayette College, at Easton, Pennsylvania. After he left college he entered a lawyer's oflBce in Harrisburg, and subsequently attended lectujej at the Law School at Carlisle, Pennsylvania. At the age of twenty-four, in 1839, he was ad- mitted to the bar of Dauphin county. His execu- tive ability was immediately noticed, and the next year he took an active part in the political cam- paign, advocating the claims of William H. Harri- son, and he was complimented by being made Secretary of the Pennsylvania Presidential Elec- tors. After the electoral vote was delivered in Washington, in a few weeks, in January 1841, he was elected chief clerk of the House of Represen- tatives of Pennsylvania. Here his ability in dis- patching business, and his great discretion made a most favorable impression, and in 1843, the Whigs of Dauphin, Lebanon and Schuylkill counties nominated him, as their candidate for Congress. Popular among the young men of Harrisburg, that city which had hitherto given a de/mocratio majority, voted for the Whig ticket which he represented, and the whole district gave him a majority of votes. At the expiration of his term, in 1845 he was again elected to Congress. Strong in his political preferences, without man- ifesting political rancor, and of large perceptive power, he was in 1848 chosen by the Whig party Pensylvania, as the secretary of the Central Com- mittee, and he directed the movements in his na- tive State, which led to the electoral votes being thrown for General Zachary Taylor for President. On the 4th of March, 1849, President Taylor took the oath of office, and in less than a month he signed the commission of Alexander Ramsey as Governor of the Territory of Minnesota, which had been created by a law approved the day before his inauguration. By the way of Buffalo, and from thence by lake to Chicago, and from thence to Galena, where he took a steamboat, he traveled to Minnesota and arrived at St. Paul early in the morning of the 27th of May, with his wife, children and nurse, but went with the boat up to Mendota, where he was cordially met by the Territorial delegate, Hon. H. H. Sibley, and with his family was his . guest for several weeks. He then came to St, Paul, occupied a small hous3 on Third street near the comer of Robert. On the 1st of June he issued his first proclama- mation declaring the organization of the Territorial government, and on the 11th, he issued another creating judicial districts and providing for the election of members of a legislature to assemble in September. To his^ duties as Governor was added the superintendenoy of Indian affairs and during the first summer he held frequent confer- ences with the Indians, and his first report to the Commissioner of Indian Afi^airs is still valuable for its information relative to the Indian tribes at that time hunting in the valleys of the Minnesota and the Mississippi. During the Governor's term of office he visited the Indians at their villages, and made himself familiar with their needs, and in the summer of 1851, made treaties with the Sioux by which the country between the Mississippi Rivers, north of the State of Iowa, was opened for occupation by the whites. His term of office as Governor expired in April, 1853, and in 1855 his fellow townsmen elected him Mayor of St. Paul. In 1857, after Minnesota had adopted a State Constitution, tha Repubhcan party nominated Alexander Ramsey for Governor, and the Democrats nominated Henry H. Sibley. The election in October was close and exciting, and Mr. Sibley was at length de- clared Governor by a majority of about two hun- dred votes. The Republicans were dissatisfied with the result, and contended that more Demo- cratic votes were thrown in the Otter Tail Lake region than there were citizens residing in the northern disti-ict. In 1859, Mr. Ramsey was again nominated by the Republicans for Governor, and elected by four thousand majority. Before the expiration of his term of office, the Republic was darkened by civil war. Governor Ramsey happened to be in Wash- ington when the news of the firing upon Fort Sumter was received, and was among the fii'st of the State Governors to call upon the President and tender a regiment of volunteers in defense of the Republic. Returning to the State, he dis- played energy and wisdom in the organization of regiments. In the fall of 1861, he was again nominated and elected as Governor, but before the expiration of this term, on July 10th, 1863, he was elected by SKETCHES OF PUBLIC MEN. 153 the Legislature, United States Senator. Upon en- tering the Senate, he was placed on the Commit- tees on Naval Affairs, Post-offices, Patents, Pacific Kailroad, and Chairman of the Committee on Rev- olutionary Pensions and Eevolutionary Claims. He was also one of the Conimittee appointed by Congress to accompany the remains of President Lincoln to Springfield Cemetery, Illinois. The Legislature of 1869 re-elected him for the term ending in March, 1875. In 1880, he was ap- pointed Secretary of War by President Hayes, and for a time also acted as Secretary of the Navy. He was married in 1845 to Anna Earl, daughter of Michael H. Jenks, a member of Congress from Bucks county. He has had three children; his two sons died in early youth; his daughter Marion, the wife of Charles Eliot Purness, resides with her family, with her parents in St. Paul. GOVBENOK GOBMAN A. D. 1853 TO A. T>. 1857. At the expiration of Governor Eamsey's term of office. President Pierce appointed Willis Arnold Gorman as his successor. Gevernor Gorman was the only son of David L. Gorman and born in January, 1866 near Flemingsburgh, Kentucky- After receiving a good academic education he went to Bloomington, Indiana, and in 1836 graduated in the law department of the State University. He imediately. entered upon the practice of law with few friends and no money, in Bloomington, and in a year was called upon to defend a man charged with murder, and obtained his acquittal. That one so young should have engaged in such a case excited the attention of the public, and two years afterwards was elected a member of the Indiana legislature. His popularity was so great that he was re-elected a number of times. When war was declared against Mexico he enlisted as a private in a company of volunteers, which with others at New Albany was mustered into the ser- vice for one year, as the Third Regiment of Indiana Volunteers, with James H. Lane, aftei;- ^^ards U. S. Senator for Kansas, as Colonel, while he was commissioned as Major. It is said that under the orders of General Taylor with a de- tachment of riflemen he opened the battle of Buena Vista. In this engagement his horse was shot and fell into a deep ravine carrying the Major with, him and severely bruising him. In August, 1847, he returned to Indiana and by his enthusiasm helped to raise the Fourth Regi- ment and was elected its Colonel, and went back to the seat of war, and was present in several bat- tles, and when peace was declared returned with the reputation of being a dashing officer. Resuming the practice of law, in the fall of 1848 he was elected to Congress and served two terms, his last expiring on the 4th of March, 1853, the day when his fellow officer in the Mexican War, Gen. Franklin Pierce took the oath of office as President of the United States. With a commis- sion bearing the signature of President Pierce he arrived in Saint Paul, in May, 1853, as the second Territorial Governor of Minnesota. His term of Governor expired in the spring of 1857, and he was elected a member of the Com- mittee to frame a State Constitution, which on the second Monday in July of that year, convened at the Capitol. After the committee adjourned he again entered upon the practice of law but when the news of the firing of Fort Sumter reached Siiint Paul he realized that the nation's life was endangered, and that there would be a civil war. He offered his services to Governor Ram- sey and when the First Regiment of Minnesota volunteers was organized he was commissioned as Colonel. He entered with ardor upon his work of drilling the raw troops in camp at Fort SneUing, and the privates soon caught his enthusiasm. No officer ever had more pride in his regiment and his soldiers were faithful to his orders. His regiment was the advance regiment of FrankUn's Brigade, in Heintzelman's Division at thefirst Bat- tle of Bull Run, and there made a reputation which it increased at every battle, especially at Gettysburg. Upon the recommendation of Gen- eral Winfield Scott who had known him in Mex- ico after the battle of Bull Run he was appointed Brigadier General by President Lincoln, After three years of service as Brigadier General he was mustered out and returning to St. Paul resumed his profession. From that time he held several positions under the city government. He died on the afternoon of the 25th of May, 1876. GOVEENOH SIBLEY, A. D. 1858 to A. D. 1860. No one is more intimately asssociated with the development of the Northwest than Henry Hast- ings Sibley, the first Governor of Minnesota under the State constitution. By the treaty of Peace of 1783, Great Britain reoognizBd the independence of the United States of America, and the land east of the Mississippi, 154 OUTLINE EISTOBT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. and northwest of the Ohio river was open to set- tlement by American citizens. In 1786, while Congress was in session in New York City, Dr. Manasseh Cutler, a graduate of Yale, a Puritan divine of a considerable scientific attainments, visited that place, and had frequent conferences with Dane of Massachusetts, and Jef- ferson, of Virginia, relative to the colonization of the Ohio valley, and he secured certain provisions in the celebrated "ordinance of 1787," among others, the grant of land in each township for the support of common schools, and also two townships for the use of a University. Under the auspices of Dr. Cutler, and a few others, the first colony, in December, 1787, left Massachusetts, and after a wearisome journey, on April 7, 1788, reached Marietta, at the mouth of the Muskingum Biver. Among the families of this settlement was the maternal grandfather of Governor Sibley, Colonel Ebenezer Sproat, a gallant oflBcer of Ehode Island, in the war of the Eebellion, and a friend of Kos- ciusko. Governor Sibley's mother, Sarah Sproat, was sent to school to the then celebrated Moravian Seminary at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, and subse- quently finished her education at Philadelphia. In 1797 she returned to her wilderness home and her father purchased for her pleasure a piano, said to have been the first transported over the Alle- ghany Mountains. Soon after this Solomon Sibley, a young lawyer, a native of Sutton, Massachusetts, visited Marietta, and become acquainted and at- tached to Sarah Sproat, and in 1802, they were married. The next year Mrs. Sibley went to De- troit where her husband had settled, and she com- menced housekeeping ' opposite where the Biddle House is situated in that city. In 1799, Gover- nor Sibley's father was a representative from the region now known as Michigan, in the first Ter- ritorial Legislature of Northwest, which met at Cincinnati. From 1820 to 1823 he was delegate to Congress from Michigan, and in 1824 he became judge of the supreme court, and in 1836 resigned. Respected by all, on the 4th of April he died. His son, Henry Hastings Sibley, was bom in February, 1811, in the city of Detroit. At the age of seventeen, relinquishing the study of law, he became a clerk at Sault St. Marie and then was employed by Robert Stuart, of the American Fur Company at Mackinaw. In 1834 he was placed in charge of the Indian trade above Lake Pepin with his new quarters at the mouth of the Minnesota River. In 1836, he built the first stone residence in Minnesota, without the military reservation, at Mendota, and here he was given to hospitality. The missionary of the cross, and the man of sci- ence, the ofBcer of the army, and the tourist from a foreign land, were received with a friendliness that caused them to forget while under his roof that they were strangers in a strange land. In 1848, he was married to Sarah J. Steele, the sister of Franklin Steele, at Fort Snelling. On August 6th, 1846, Congress authorized the people of Wisconsin to organize a State govern- ment with the St. Croix River as a part of its west- em boundary, thus leaving that portion of Wis- consin territory between the St. Croix and Missis- sippi Rivers st 11 under the direct supervison of Congress, and the Hon. M. L. Martin, the dele- gate of Wisconsin territory in Congress, intro- duced a bill to organize the territory of Minnesota including portions of Wisconsin and Iowa. It was not until the 29th of May, 1848, how- ever, that Wisconsin territory east of the Saint Croix, was reorganized as a State. On the 30th of October, Mr. Sibley, who was a resident of Iowa territory, was elected delegate to Congress, and after encountering many difBculties, was at length admitted to a seat. On the 3d of March, 1849, a law was approved by the President for the organization of Minne- sota teritory, and in the fall of that year he was elected the first delegate of the new Territory, as his father had been at an early period elected a delegate from the then new Michigan territory. In 1851, he was elected for another term of two years. In 1857, he was a member of the convention to frame a State constitution for Minnesota, and was elected presiding officer by the democrats. By the same party he was nominated for Governor and elected by a small majority over the republican ' candidate, Alexander Ran-sey. Minnesota was admitted as a State on the 11th of May, 1858, and on the ^Sth Governor Sibley delivered his inaugural message. After a residence of twenty -eight years at Men- dota, in 1862, he became a resident of Saint Paul. At the beginning of the Sioux outbreak, Governor Ramsey appointed him Colonel, and placed him at the head of the forces employed against the In- dians. On the 23d of September, 1862, he fought SKETCHES OF PUBLIC MEN. 155 the severe and decisive battle of Wood Lake. In March, 1863, he was confirmed by the senate as Brigadier General, and on the 29th of November, 1865, he was appointed Brevet Major General for efficient and meritorious services. Since the war he has taken an active interest in every enterprise formed for the advancement of Minnesota, and for the benefit of St. I'aul, the city of his residence. His sympathetic nature leads him to open Lis ear, and also his purse to those in distress, and among his chief mourners when he leaves this world will be the many poor he has be- friended, and the faint-hearted who took courage from bis words of kindness. His beloved wife, in May, 1869, departed this Ufe, leaving four chil- dren, two daughters and two sons. GOVBBNOB BAMSBT, JANUABY 1860 TO APEUi 1863. Alexander Bamsey, the first Territorial Gov- ernor, was elected the second State Governor, as has already been mentioned on another page. Be- fore his last term of office expired he was elected United States Senator by the Legislature, and Lieutenant Governor Swift became Governor, for the unexpired term. GOVEBNOE SWIFT, APKIIi, 1863 TO JANTTAET, 1864. Henry A. Swift was the son of a physician, Dr. John Swift, and on the 23d of March, 1823, was born at Ravenna, Ohio. In 1842, he graduated at Western Reserve College, at Hudson, in the same State, and in 1845 was admitted to the practice of the law. During the winter of 1846-7, he was an assistant clerk of the lower house of the Ohio Legislature, and his quiet manner and methodic method of business made a favorable impression. The next year he was elected the Chief Clerk, and continued in office for two years. For two or three years he was Secretary of the Portage Farm- ers' Insurance Company. In April, 1853, he came to St. Paul, and engaged in merchandise and other occupations, and in 1856, became one of the founders of St. Peter. At the election of 1861, he was elected a State Senator for two years. In March, 1863, by the resignation of Lieutenant Governor Donnelly, who, had been elected to the United States House of Representatives, he was chosen temporary President of the Senate, and when Governor Ramsey, in April, 1863, left the gubernatorial chair, for a seat in the United States Senate he became the acting Governor. When he ceased to act as Governor, he was again elected to the State Senate, and served during the years 1864 and 1865, and was then appointed by the President, Register of the Land Office at St. Peter. On the 25th of February, 1869 he died. GOVEKNOE MILliBB — A. D. 1864 TO A. D. 1866. Stephen A. MOler was the grandson of a Ger- man immigrant who about the year 1785 settled in Pennsylvania. His parents were David and Rosanna Miller, and on the 7th of January, 1816, he was born in what is now Perry county in that State. He was like many of our best citizens, obliged to bear the yoke in his youth. At one time he was a canal boy and when quite a youth was in charge of a canal boat. Fond of reading he ac- quired much information, and of pleasing address he made friends, so that in 1837 he became a for- warding and commission merchant in Harrisburg. He always felt an interest in public affairs, and was an efficient speaker at political meetings. In 1849 he was elected Prothonatary of Dauphin county. Pa., and from 1853 to 1855 was editor of the Harrisburg Telegraph; then Governor Pol- lock, of Pennsylvania, appointed him Flour In- spector for Philadelphia, which office he held until 1858, when he removed to Minnesota on account of his health, and opened a store at Saint Cloud. In 1861, Governor Ramsey who had known him in Pennsylvania, appointed him Lieutenant Colo ■ nel of the First Regiment of Minnesota Volunteers, and was present with his regiment on July 2lBt of that year in the eventful battle of Bull Run. Gorman in his report of the return of the First Minnesota Regiment on that occasion wrote: "Be- fore leaving the field, a portion of the right wing, owing to the configuration of the ground and in- tervening woods, became detached, under the com- mand of Lt. Col. Miller whose gallantry was con- spicuous throughout the entire battle, and who contended every inch of the ground with his for- ces thrown out as skirmishers in the woods, and succeeded in occupying the original ground on the right, after the repulse of a body of cavalry.'' After this engagement, his friend Simon Cam- eron, the Secretary of War, tendered him a posi- tion in the regular army which he declined. Although in iU. health he continued with the 'regiment, and was present at Fair Oaks and Mal- vern HOI. In September, 1862, he was made Colonel of the Seventh Regiment, and proceeded against the 156 OUTLINE HIBTOBT OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA. Sioux Indians who had massacred so many set- tlers in the Upiser Minnesota Valley, and in De- cember he was the Colonel commanding at Man- kato, and under his supervision, thirty -eight Siox, condemned for participation in the killing of white persons, on the 26th of February, 1863, were executed by hanging from gallows, upon one scaffold, at the same time. This year he was made Brigadier General, and also nomiaiated by the re- pubhoans for Governor, to which office he was elected for two years, and in January, 1864, en- entered upon its duties. In 1873, he was elected to the Legislature for a district in the southwestern portion of the State, and in 1876, was a Presidential elector, and bore the electoral vote to Washington. During the latter years of his life he was em- ployed as a land agent by the St. Paul & Sioux City Railroad Company. In 1881 he died. He was married in 1839 to Margaret Funk, and they had three sons, and a daughter who died in early childhood. His son Wesley, a Lieutenant in the United States Army, fell in battle at Gettysburg; his second son was a Commissary of Subsistence, but is now a private; and his youngest son is in the service of a Pennsylvania railroad. GOVBBNOE MAESHAL, A. D. 1866 to A. D. 1870. William Eainey Marshall is the son of Joseph Marshall, a farmer and native of Bourbon county, Kentucky, whose wife was Abigail Shaw, of Penn- sylvania. He was bom on the 17th of October, 1825, in Boone county, Missouri. His boyhood was passed in Quincy, Illinois, and before he at- tained to manhood he went to the lead miae dis- trict of Wisconsin, and engaged in mining and surveying. In September, 1847, when twenty-two years of age, he came to the Falls of St. Croix, and in a few months visited the Falls of St. Anthony, staked out a claim and retiirned. In the spring of 1848, he was elected to the Wisconsin legislature, but his seat was contested on the ground that he lived beyond the boundaries of the state of Wis- consin. In 1849, he again visited the Falls of St. Anthony, perfected his claim, opened a store, and represented that district in the lower house of the first Territorial legislature. In 1851, he came to St. Paul and established an iron and heavy hard- ware business. In 1852, he held the office of County Suryeyor, and the next year, with his brother Joseph and N. P. Langford, he went into the banking busi- ness. In January, 1861, he became the editor of the Daily Press, which succeeded the Daily Times. In August, 1862, he was commissioned Lieut. Colonel of the Seventh Minnesota Eegiment of In- fantry and proceeded to meet the Sioux who had been engaged in the massacre of the settlers of the Minnesota vallfey. In a few weeks, on the 23d of September, 1862, he was in the battle of Wood Lake, and led a charge of five companies of his own regiment, and two of the Sixth, which routed the Sioux, sheltered in a ravine. In November, 1863, he became Colonel of the Se^>enth Eegiment. After the campaign in the Indian country the regiment was ordered south, and he gallantly led his command, on the 14th of July, 1864, at the battle near Tupelo, Mississippi. In the conflict before Nashville, in December, he acted as a Brigade commander, and in AprO, 1865, he was present at the surrender of Mobile. In 1865, he was nominated by the Eepublican party, and elected Governor of Minnesota, and in 1867, he was again nominated and elected. He entered upon his duties as Governor, in January, 1866, and retired in 1870, after four years of service. Tn 1870, he became vice-president of the bank which was known as the Marine National, which has ceased to exist, and was engaged in other en- terprises. In 1874, he was appointed one of the board of Eailroad Commissioners, and in 1875, by a change of the law, he was elected Eailroad Commissioner, and until January, 1882, discharged its duties. He has always been ready to help in any move- ment which would tend to promote the happiness and intelligence of humanity. On the 22d of March, 1854, he was married to Abby Langford, of Utica, and has had one child, a son. GOVBBNOB AUSTIN A. D. 1870 TO A. D. 1874. Horace Austin, about the year 1831, was bom in Connecticut. His father was a blacksmith, and for a time he was engaged in the same occupation. Determined to be something in the world, for sev- eral years, during the winter, he taught school. He then entered the office of a well known law firm at Augusta, Maine, and iu 1854 came west. For a brief period he had charge of a school at the Falls of Saint Anthony. In 1856, he became a resident of St. Peter, on 8KETGHE8 OF PUBLIC MEN. 157 the Minnesota Biver. In 1863, in the expedition against the Sioux Indians, he served as captain in the volunteer cavalry. In 1869, he was elected Governor, and in 1871 he was re-elected. Soon after the termination of his second gubernatorial term, he was appointed Auditor of the United States Treasury at Washington. He has since been a United States Land Officer in Datota ter- ritory, but at present is residing at P'ergus Falls, Minnesota. GOVEBNOB DAVIS A. D. 1874 TO A. D. 1876. Oushman KeUog Davis, the son of Horatio M. and Clarissa P. Davis, on the 16th of June, 1838, was bom at Henderson, Jefferson county, New York. "When he was a babe but a few months old, his father moved to Waukesha, Wisconsin, and opened a farm. At Waukesha, Carroll College had been commenced, and in this institution Gov- ernor Davis was partly educated, but in 1857 grad- uated at the University of Michigan. He read law at Waukesha with Alexander Ban- dall, who was Governor of Wisconsin, and at a later period Postmaster General of the United States, and in 1859 was admitted to the bar. In 1862, he was commissioned as first lieuten- ant of the 28th Wisconsin Infantry, and in time became the adjutant general of Brigadier General Willis A. Gorman, ex-Governor of Minnesota, but in 1864, owing to ill health he left the army. Coming to Saint Paul in August, 1864, he en- tered upon the practice of his profession, and formed a partnership with ex-Governor Gorman. Gifted with a vigorous mind, a fine voice, and an impressive speaker, he soon took high rank in his profession. In 1867, he was elected to the lower house of the legislature, and the next year was commisioned United States District Attorney, which position he occupied for five years. In 1863, he was nominated by the republicans, and elected Governor. Entering upon the duties of the office in 1874, he served two years. Since his retirement he has had a large legal practice, and is frequently asked to lecture upon literary subjects, always interesting the audience. GOVEENOB PILLSBUEY — A. D. 1876 TO 1882. John Sargent Pillsbury is of Puritan ancestry. He is the son of John and Susan Pillsbury, and on the 29th of July, 1828, was bom at Sutton, New Hampshire, where his father and grandfather lived. Like the sons of many New Hampshire farmers, he was obliged, at an early age, to work for a sup- port. He commenced to learn house painting, but at the age of sixteen was a boy in a counti-y store. When he was twenty-one years of age, he formed 11 partnership with Walter Harriman, subsequently Governor of New Hampshire. After two years he removed to Concord, and for four years was a tailor and dealer in cloths. In 1853, he came to Michigan, and in 1855, visited Minnesota, and was so pleased that he settled at St. Anthony, now the East Divi- sion of the city of Minneapolis, and opened a hardware store. Soon a fire destroyed his store and stock upon which there was no insurance, but by perseverance and hopefulness, he in time re- covered from the loss, with the increased confidenci of his fellow men. For six years he was an efficient member of the St. Anthony council. In 1863, he was one of three appointed sole Be- gents of the University of Minnesota, with powei to liquidate a large indebtedness which had been unwisely created in Territorial days. By his carefulness, after two or three years the debt was canceled, and a large partion of the land granted to the University saved. In 1863, he was elected a State Senator, and served for seven terms. In 1875, he was nomi- nated by the republicans and elected Governor; in 1877, he was again elected, and in 1879 for the third time he was chosen, the only person who has served three successive terms as the Governor of Minnesota. By his courage and persistence he succeeded in obtaining the settlement of the railroad bonds which had been issued under the seal of the State, and had for years been ignored, and thus injured the credit of the State. In 1872, with his nephew he engaged in the manufacture of flour, and the firm owns several miUs. Lately they have erected a mill in the East Division, one of the best and largest in the world. GOVEBNOB HUBBAED, A. D. 1882. Lucius Frederick Hubbard was born on the 26th of January, 1836, at Troy, New York. His father, Charles Frederick, at the time of his death was Sheriff of Bensselaer county. At the age of six- teen, Governor Hubbard left the North GranviUe Academy, New York, and went to Poultney, Ver- 158 OUTLINE HISTORY OF TEE STATE OF MINNESOTA. mont, to learn the tinner's trade, and after a short period he moved to Chicago, -where he worked for four years. In 1857, he came to Minnesota, and established a paper called the "Kepublican," which he con- ducted until 1861, when in December of that year he enlisted as a private in the Fifth Minnesota Eegiment, and by his efficiency so commended himself that in less than one year he became its Colonel. At the battle of Nashville, after he had been knocked off his horse by a ball, he rose, and on foot led his command over the enemy's works. "For gallant and meritorious service in the battle of Nashville, Tennessee, on the 15th and 16th of December, 1864," he received the brevet rank of Brigadier General. After the war he returned to Bed Wing, and has been engaged in the grain and flour business. He was State Senator from 1871 to 1875, and in 1881 was elected Governor. He married in May, 1868, Amelia Thomas, of Bed Wing, and has three children. MIBNBSOtVs EEPBBSBNTATrVBS IN CONGKBSS OF THE "ONITED STATES OB AMEBIOA. From March, 1849, to May, 1858, Minnesota was a Territory, and entitled to send to the con- gress of the United States, one delegate, with the privilege of representing the interests of his con- stituents, but not allowed to vote. TBEEITOKIAL DELEGATES. Before the recognition of Minnesota as a sepa- rate Territory, Henry H. Sibley sat in Congress, from January, 1849, as a delegate of the portion Wisconsin territory which was beyond the boun- daries of the state of Wisconsin, in 1848 admit- ted to the Union. In September, 1850 he was elected delegate by the citizens of Minnesota ter- ritory, to Congress. Henry M. Bice succeeded Mr. Sibley as delegate, and took his seat in the thirty -third congress, which convened on December 5th 1853, at Washington. He was re-elected to the thirty-fourth Congress, which assembled on the 3d of March, 1857. During his term of ofloe Congress passed an act extending the pre-emption laws over the unsurveyed lands of Minnesota, and Mr. Bice obtained valuable land grants for the construction of railroads. William W. Kingsbury was the last Territorial delegate. He took his seat in the thirty-fifth con- gress, which convened on the 7 th of ] )eoember. 1857, and the next May his seat was vacated by Minnesota becoming a State. tTNITBD STATES SENATORS. Henry M. Bice, who had been for four years delegate to the House of Eepresentatives, was on the 19th of December, 1857, elected one of two United States Senators. During his term the civil war began, and he rendered efficient service to the Union and the State he represented. He is etill living, an honored citizen in St. Paul. James Shields, elected at the same time as Mr. Bice, to the United States Senate, drew the short term of two years. Morton S. JVilkinson was chosen by a joint con- vention of the Legislature, on December 15th, 1859, to sucoed General Shields. During the re- belUon of the Slave States he was a firm supporter of the Union. Alexander Bamsey was elected by the Legisla- ture, on the 14th of January, 1863, as the suc- cessor of Henry M. Bice. The Legislature of 1869 re elected Mr. Bamsey for a second term of six years, ending March 1875. For a full notice see the 138th page. Daniel S. Norton was, on January 10th, 1865, elected to the United States Senate as the suc- cessor of Mr. Wilkinson. Mr. Norton, who had been in feeble health for years, died in June, 1870. O. P. Stearns was elected on January 17th, 1871, for the few weeks of the unexpired term of Mr. Norton. William Windom, so long a member of the United States House of Eepresentatives, was elected United States Senator for a term of six years, ending March 4th, 1877, and was re-elected for a second term ending March 4th, 1883, but re- signed, having been appointed Secretary of the Treasury by President Garfield. A. J. Edgerton, of Kasson, was appointed by the Governor to fill the vacancy. President Gar- field having been assassinated, and Mr. Edgerton having been appointed Chief Justice of Dakota territory, Mr. Windom, at a special session of the Legislature in October, 1881, was re-elected United States Senator. S. J. E. McMfflan, of St. Paul, on the 19th of February, 1875, was elected United States Sen- ator for the term expiring March 4th, 1881, and has since been re-elected for a second term, which, in March. 1887, will expire. SEETOHEa OP PUBLIC MEN. 159 EBPEESBNTATIVES IN THE TJ. S. HOtTSB Or BBPBB- SENTATIVBS. William W. Phelps was one of the first mem- bers of the United States House of Eepresentatives from Minnesota. Bom in Michigan in 1826, he graduated in 1846, at its State University. In 1854, he came to Minnesota as Register of the Land Office at Eed Wing, and in 1857, was elected a representative to Congress. James M. Oavanaugh was of Irish parentage, and came from Massachusetts. He was elected to the same Congress as Mr. Phelps, and subsequently removed to Colorado, where he died. WUliam Windom was born on May 10th, 1827,ia Belmont,oounty,Ohio. He was admitted to the bar in 1850, and was, in 1853, elected Prosecuting At- torney for Knox county, Ohio. The next year he came to Minnesota, and has represented the State in Congress ever since. Cyrus Aldrich,of Minneapolis, Hennepin county, was elected a member of the Thirty-sixth Con- gress, which convened December 5th, 1859, and was re-elected to the Thirty-seventh Congress. Ignatius Donnelly was born in Philadelphia in 1831. Graduated at the High School of that city, and in 1853 was admitted to the bar. In 1857, he came to Minnesota, and in 1859 was elected Lt. Governor, and re-elected in 1861. He be- came a representative of Minnesota in the United States Congress which convened on December 7th, 1863, and was re-elected to the Thirty -ninth Con- gress which convened on December 4th, 1865. He was also elected to the Fortieth congress, which convened in December, 1867. Since 1873 he has been an active State Senator from Dakota county, in which he has been a resident, and Harper Brothers have recently published a book from his pen of wide research called "Atlantis." Eugene M. Wilson, of Minneapolis, was elected to the the Forty-first Congress, which assembled in December, 1869. He was bom December 25th, 1833, at Morgantown, Virginia, and graduated at Jefferson College, Pennsylvania. From 1857 to 1861, he was United States District Attorney for Minnesota. During the civQ war he was cap- tain in the First Minnesota Cavalry. . Mr. Wilson's father, grandfather, and maternal grandfather were members of Congress. M. S. Wilkinson, of whom mention has been made as U. S. Senator, was elected in 1868 a rep- resentative to the congress which convened in De- cember, 1869, and served one term. Mark H. Dunnell of Owatonna, in the fall of 1870, was elected from the First District to fill the seat in the House of Bepresentatives so long occupied by Wm. Windom. Mr. Dunnell, in July, 1823, was born at Bux- ton, Maine. He graduated at the college estab- lished at WaterviUe, in that State, in 1849. From 1855 to 1859 he was State Superintendent of schools, and in 1860 commenced the practice of law. For a short period he was Colonel of the 5th Maine regiment but resigned in 1862, and was appointed U. S. Consul at Vera Cruz, Mexi- co. In 1865, he came to Minnesota, and was State Superintendent of Public Instruction from April, 1867 to August, 1870. Mr. DunneU stiU represents his district. John T. Averill was elected in November, 1870, from the Second District, to succeed Eugene M. WUson. Mr. Averill was bom at Alma, Maine, and com- pleted his studies at the Maine Wesleyan Univer- sity. He was a member of the Minnesota Senate in 1858 and 1859, and during the rebellion was Lieut. Colonel of the 6th Minnesota regiment. He is a member of the enterprising firm of paper manufacturers, Averill, EusseU and Carpenter. In the fall of 1872 he was re-elected as a member of the Forty-second Congress, which convened in December. 1878. Horace B. Strait was elected to Forty -third and Forty-fourth Congress, and is still a representative. WilKam S. King, of Minneapolis, was bom De- cember 16, 1828, at Malone, New York. He has been one of the most active citizens of Minnesota in developing its commercial and agriculutral in- terests. For several years he was Postmaster of the United States House of Eepresentatives, and was elected to the Forty-fourth Congress, which convened in 1875. Jacob H. Stewart, M. D., was elected to the Forty-fifth Congress, which convened in Decem- ber, 1877. He was bom Jcinuary 15th, 1829, in Columbia county, New York, and in 1851, grad- uated at the University of New York. For sev- eral years he practiced medicine at PeekskiU, New York, and in 1855, removed to St. Paul. In 1859, he was elected to the State Senate, and was Chair- man of the Eailroad Committee. In 1864, he was Mayor of St. Paul. He was Surgeon of the First 160 OUTLINE HISTORY OF THE STATE OF MINNESOTA Minnesota, and taken prisoner at the first battle of Bull Run. From 1869 to 1873, he was again Mayor of St. Paul, and is at the present time United States Surveyor General' of the Minnesota land office. Henry Poehler was the successor of Horace B. Strait for the term ending March 4, 1881, when Mr. Strait was ag;iin elected. William Drew Washburn on the 14th of Jan- uary, 1831, was born at Livermore, Maine, and in 1854, graduated at Bowdoin College. In 1857, he came to Minnesota, and in 1861, was appointed by the President, Surveyor General of U. S. Lands, for this region. He has been one of the most active among the business men of Minneapolis. In November, 1878, he was elected to represent the 3d district in the U. S. House of Eepresenta- tives, and in 1880, re-elected. He . is a brother of G. 0., late Governor of Wisconsin, and of E. B., the Minister Plenipotentiary of U. S. of America, to Prance, and resident in Paris during the late Franco-German war. BBCAPITtTLATlON TEBKITOBIAIi GOVBKNOKS OF MINNESOTA. Alexander Earn spy 1819-1853 WiUis A. Gorman 1053-1857 Samuel Medary 1857 STATE GOVEIlNOnS. Henry H. Sibley 1858-1860 Alexander Eamsey 1860-1863 H. A. Swift, Acting Gov 1863-1864 Stephen Miller 1864-1866 W.E. Marshall 1866-1870 Horace Austin 1870-1874 0. K. Davis 1874-1876 John S. Pillsbury 1876-1882 L. F. Hubbard 1882 TBEEITOEIAL DELEGATES TO CONGEESS. Henry H. Sibley 1849-1853 Henry M. Eice 1853-1857 W. W. Kingsbury ■ 1857-1858 UNITED STATES SBNATOES. Henry M. Eice 1857-1863 James Shields 1857-1859 M. S. Wilkinson 1859-1865 Alexander Eamsey 1863-1875 Daniel S. Norton 1865-1870 O. P. Stearns 1871 William Windom 1871 A. J. Edgerton 1881 S. J. E. BIcMillan 1875 MEMBERS UNITED STATES HOUSE OF EEPEESENTA- TIVBS. W. W. Phelps 1857-1859 J. M. Gavanaugh 1857-1859 William Windom 1859-1871 Cyrus Aldrich 1859-1863 Ignatius Donnelly 1863-1869 Eugene M. Wilson 1869-1871 M. S. Wilkinson 1869-1771 M. H. Dunnell 1871 J. T.AveriU 1871-1875 H. B. Strait 1875-1879 1881 Henry Poehler 1879-1881 W. S. King 1875-1877 J. H. Stewart 1877-1879 W. D. Washburn 1879 STATE EDUOATIOY. IGl STATE EDUCATION. BY CHARLES S. BEYANT, A. M. CHAPTER XXVIII. EDtrCATION — DEFINITION OF THE WOKD — OHUBCH AND STATE SEPARATED OOLONIAIj PERIOD — HOWARD COMEGE — -WII/MAM PENN's GREAT LAW WILLIAM AND MARY COLLEGE STATE EDUCA- TION tWDEK THE CONFEDERATION AID GIVEN TO STATES IN THE NORTHWEST. As a word, education is of wide application and may convey but an indefinite idea. Broadly, it means to draw out, to lead forth, to traiu up, to foster, to enable the individual to properly use the faculties, mental or corporal, with which he is en- dowed; and to use them in a way that will accom- plish the desired result in all relations and in any department of industry, whether in the domain of intellectual research, or confined to the fields of physical labor. State Education points at once to a definite field of investigation; an organization which is to have extensive direction and control of the subject matter embraced in the terms chosen. It at once excludes the conclusion that any other species of education than secular education is intended. It excludes all other kinds of education not included in this term, without the slightest reflection upon parochial, sec- tarian, denominational or individual schools; inde- pendent or corporate educational organizations. State Education, then, may embrace whatever is required by the State, in the due execution of its mission in the protection of individual rights and the proper advancement of the citizen in material prosperity; in short whatever may contribute in any way to the honor, dignity, and fair fame of a State; whose sovereign wUl directs, and, to a very great extent, controls the destiny of its subjects. 11 A reason may be given for this special depart- ment of education, without ignoring any others arising from the necessity of civil government, and its necessary separation from ecclesiastical control. It must be observed by every reasoning mind, that in the advancement and growth of social elements from savagery through families and tribes to civil- ization, and the better forms of government, that in the increasing growth multiplied industries continually lead to a resistless demand for devisiou of labor, both intellectual and physical. This division inust eventually lead, in every form of government, to a separation of what may be termed Church and State; and, of course, in such division every separate organization must control the ele- ments necessary to sustain its own perpetuity; for otherwise its identity would be lost, and it would cease to have any recognized existence. In these divisions of labor, severally organized for different and entirely distinct objects, mutual benefits must result, not from any invasion of the separate rights of the one or the other, by hostile aggression, but by reason of the greatest harmony of elements, and hence greater perfection in the labors of each, when limited to the promotion of each separate and peculiar work. In the division, one would be directed towards the temporal, the other toward the spiritual advancement of man, in any and aU relations which he sustains, not only to his fellow men, but to the material or immaterial universe. These departments of labor are sufiic- iently broad, although intimately related, to requu-e the best directed energies of each, to properly cul- tivate their separate fields. And an evidence of the real harmony existing between these organiza- 162 ■ STATE EDUCATION. tions, the Churoh and State, relative to the present investigation, is found in the admitted fact that education, both temporal and spiritual, secular and sectarian, was a principal of the original organiza- tion, and not in conflict with its highest duty, or its most vigorous growth. In the division of the original organization, that department of educa- tion, which was only spiritual, was retained with its necessary adjuncts, while that which was only temporal was relegated to a new organization, the temporal organization, the State. The separate elements are stiU of the same quality, although wielded by two instead of one organization. In this respect education may be compared to the diamond, which when broken and subdivided into most minute particles, each separate particle re- tains not only the form and number of facets, but the brilliancy of the original diamond. So in the case before us, though education has suffered division, and has been appropriated by different organisms, it is nevertheless the same in nature, and retains the same quality and luster of the parent original. The laws of growth in these separate organiza- tions, the Church composed of every creed, and the State in every form of government, must de- termine the extent to which their special educa- tion shall be carried. If it shall be determined by the church, that her teachers, leaders, and fol- lowers in any stage of its growth, shall be limited in their acquisitions to the simple elements of knowledge, reading, writing, and arithmetic, it may be determined that the State should limit educa- tion to the same simple elements. But as the Church, conscious of its immature growth, has never restricted her leaders, teachers, or followers, to these simple elements of knowledge; neither has the State seen fit to limit, nor can it ever limit education to any standard short of the extreme limits of its growth, the fullest development of its resources, and the demands of its citizens. State Education and Church Education are alike in their infancy, and no one is able to prescribe limits to the one or the other. The separation of Church and State, in matters of government only is yet of very narrow limits, and is of very recent origin. And the separation of Church and State, in matters of education, has not yet clearly dawned upon the minds of the accredited leaders of these clearly distinct organizations. It is rational, however, to conclude, that among reasonable men, it would be quite as easy to de- termine the final triumph of State Education, as to determine the final success of the Christian faith over Buddhism, or the final triumph of man in the subjugation of the earth to his control. The decree has gone forth, that man shall subdue the earth; so that, guided by the higher law, Ed- ucation, Tinder the direction or protection of the State, must prove a final success, for only by organic, scientific, and human instrumentality can the purpose of the Creator be possibly accom; plished on earth. If we have foimd greater perfection in quality, and better adaptation of methods in the work done by these organizations sinoe the separation, we must conclude that the triumphs of each will be in proportion to the completeness of the separa- tion; and that the countries the least shackled by entangling alliances in this regard, must, other things being equal, lead the van, both in the ad- vancement of science and in the triuinphs of an enlightened faith. And we can, by a very slight comparison of the present with the past, deter- mine for ourselves, that the scientific curriculum of State schools has been greatly widened and en- riched, and its methods better adapted to proposed ends. We can as easily ascertain the important fact that those countries are in advance, where the two great organizations. Church and State, are least in conflict. We know also, that from the nature of the human movement westward, that the best defined conditions of these organizations should be found in the van of this movement. On this continent, then, the highest development of these organizations should be found, at least, when time shall have matured its natural results in the growth and polish of our institutions. Even now, in our infancy, what country on earth can show equal results in either the growth of general knowledge, the advance of education, or the tri- umphs of Christian labor at home and abroad ? These are the legitimate fruits of the wonderful energy given to the mind of man in the separate labors of these organizations, on the principle of the division of labor, and consequently better di- rected energies in every department of industry. This movement is onward, across the continent, and thence around the globe. Its force is irresist- able, and all efforts to reunite these happily di- vided powers, and to return to the culture of past times, and the governments and laws of past ages. COLONIAL PERIOD. 163 must be as unavailing as an attempt to reverse the laws of nature. In their separation and friendly rivalry, exists the hope of man's temporal and spiritual elevation. State Education is natural in its application. In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth, and every organism after its own kind. Now, in pursuance of this well known law of na- ture, that everything created is made after its own order and its own hkeness, it follows that the new comers on this continent brought with them the germ of national and spiritual life. If we are right in this interpretation of the laws of life re- lating to living organisms, we shall expect to find its proper manifestation in the early institutions they created for their own special purposes imme- diately after their arrival here. We look into their history, and we find that by authority of the General Court of Massachusetts, in 1636, sixteen years after the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers, Harvard College was established, as an existing identity; that in 1638, it was endowed by John Harvard, and named after him. But the Common School was not overlooked. At a public meeting in Boston, April 13th 1636, it was "generally agreed that one Philemon Pormont be entreated to become schoolmaster for teaching and nourter- ing children." After the date above, matters of education ran through the civil authority, and is forcibly ex- pressed in the acts of 1642 and 1647, passed by the General Court of the Massachusetts Bay Col- ony. By the act of 1642, the select men of every town are required to have vigilant eye over their brothers and neighbors, to see, first, that none of them shall suffer so much barbarism in any of their families, as not to endeavor to teach, by them- selves or others, their phildren and apprentices so much learning as shall enable them perfectly to read the English tongue, and knowledge of the Capital laws, under penalty of twenty shillings for each ofience. By the act of 1647, support of schools was made compulsory, and their blessings universal. By this law "every town containing fifty house-holders was required to appoint a teacher, to teach all children as shall resort to him to write and read;" and every town containing one hundred families or house-holders was required to "set up grammar schools, the master thereof being able to instruct youths so far as they may be fitted tor the University." In New Amsterdam, among the Beformed Prot- estant Dutch, -the conception of a school system guaranteed aud protected by the State, seems to have been entertained by the colonists from Hol- land, although circumstances hindered its practi- cal development. The same general statement is true of the mixed settlements along the Delaware; Menonites, Catholics, Dutch, and Swedes, in con- nection with their churches, established little schools in their early settlements. In 1682, the legislative assembly met at Chester. WiUiam Penn made provision for the education of youth of the province, and enacted, that the Governor and provincial Council should erect and order all public schools. One section of Penn's "Great law" is in the woi'ds following : "Be it enacted by authority aforesaid, that all persons within the province and territories thereof, having children, and all the guardians and trus- tees of orphans, shall cause such to be instructed in reading and writing, so that they may be able to read the scriptures and to write by the time that they attain the age of 12 years, and that they then be taught some useful trade or skill, that the poor may work to live, and the rich, if they become poor, may not want; of which every county shall take care. And in case such parents, guardians, or overseers shall be found deficient in this respect, every such parent, guardian, or overseer, shall pay for every such 'chUd five pounds, except there should appear incapacity of body or understanding to hinder it." And this "Great law" of William Penn, of 1682, wiD not suffer in comparison with the English statute on State Education, passed in 1870, and amended in 1877, one hundred and ninety-five years later. In this respect, America is two hun- dred years in advance of Great Britain in State education. But our present limits will not allow us to compare American and English State school systems. In 1693, the assembly of Pennsylvania passed a second school law providing for the education of youth in every county. These elementary schools were free for boys and girls. In 1755, Pennsylvania College was endowed, and became a University in 1779. In Virginia, William and Mary College was famous even in colonial times. It was supported by direct State aid. In 1726, a tax was levied on liquors for its benefit by the House of Burgesses; 164 STATE EDUCATION. in 1759, a tax on peddlew was given this college by law, and from various revenues it was, in 1776, the richest college in North America. These extracts from the early history of State Education in pre-Colonial and Colonial times give abundant evidence of the nature of the organisms planted in American soil by the Pilgrim Fathers and their successors, as well as other early settlers on our Atlantic coast. The inner life has kept pace with the requirements of the external organ- izations, as the body assumes still greater and more national proportions. The iuner life grew with the exterior demands. On the 9th of July, 1787, it was proclaimed to the world, that on the 15th of November, 1778, in {he second year of the independence of America, the several colonies of New Hampshire, Massa- chusetts Bay, Bhode Island, Providence Planta- tions, . Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Penn- sylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia had entered into a Confederate Union. This Confederate Union, thus organized as a Government, was able to receive grants of land and to hold the same for such purposes as it saw proper. To the new government -cessions were made by several of the States, from 1781 to 1802, of which the Virginia grant was tlie most im- portant. The Confederate Government, on the 13th of July, 1787, and within less than four years after the reception of the Virgiaia Land Grant, known as the Northwest Territory, passed the ever memo- rable ordinance of 1787. This was the first real estate to which the Confederation had acquired the absolute title in its own right. The legal government had its origin September 17th, 1787, while the ordinance for the government of the Northwest Territory was passed two months and four days before. Article Third of the renowned ordinance reads as follows : "Keligion, morality, and knowledge being nec- essary to good government and the happiness of mankind, schools and the means of education shall forever be encouraged." What is the territory embraced By this authori- tative enunciation of the Confederate Government ? The extent of the land embraced is almost if not quite equal to the area of the original thirteen colo- nies. Out of this munificent possession added to the infant American Union, have since been carved, by the authority of the United States government, the princely states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michi- gan, Wisconsin, and in part Minnesota. In this vast region at least, the Government has said that education "shall be forever encouraged." En- couraged how and by whom? Encouraged by the Government, by the legal State, by the su- preme power of the land. This announcement of governmental aid to State schools was no idle boast, made for the encouragement of a delusive hope, but the enunciation of a great truth, in- spired by the spirit of a higher life, now kindled in this new American temple, in which the Creator intended man should worship him according to the dictates of an enlightened conscience, "where none should molest or make him afraid." The early Confederation passed away, but the spirit that animated the organism was immortal, and immediately manifested itself in the new Gov- ernment, under our present constitution. On the 17th of September, 1787, two months and four days from the date of the ordinance erecting the Northwest Territory was adopted, the new Con- stitution was inaugurated. The first State gov- ernment erected in the new territory was the state of Ohio, in 1802. The enabling act, passed by Congress on this accession of the first new State, a part of the new acquisition, contains this sub- stantial evidence that State aid was faithfully remembered and readUy ofiered to the cause of education: Sec. 3: "That the following proposition be and the same is hereby offered to the convention of the eastern States of said territory, when formed, for their free acceptance or rejection, which if accepted by the convention shall be obligatory upon the United States: " That section number sixteen in every town- ship, and where such section has been sold, granted or disposed of, other lands, equivalent thereto, and most contiguous to the same, shall be granted to the inhabitants of such township for the use of schools." The proposition of course was duly accepted by the vote of the people in the fvdoption of theii constitution prior to their admission to the Union, and on March 3d, 1803, Congress granted to Ohio in addition to section sixteen, an additional grant of one complete township for the purpose of estab- lishing any higher institutions of learning. This was the beginning of substantial national recogui- AID TO STATES IN TUB NOIiTIIWSST TETtRITORT. 165 tion of State aid to schools by grants of land out of the national domain, but the government aid did not end in this first effort. The next State, Indi- ana, admitted in 1816, was granted the same sec- tion, number sixteen in each township; and in addition thereto, two townships of land were ex- pressly granted for a seminary of learning. In the admission of Illinois, in 1818, the section numbered sixteen in each township, and two entire townships in addition thereto, for a seminary of learning and the title thereto vested in the legislature. In the admission of Michigan in 1836, the same section sixteen, and seventy-two sections in addition there- to, were set apart to said State for the purpose of a State University. In the admission of Wis- consin, in 1848, the same provision was made as was made to the other States previously formed out of the new territory. This was the com- mencement. These five States completed the list of States which could exist in the territory northwest of the Ohio Eiver. Minnesota, the next State, in part lying east of the Mississippi, and in part west, takes its territory from two different sources; that east' of the Father of Waters, from Virginia, which was embraced in the Northwest Territory, and that lying west of the same from the " Louisiana Pur- chase," bought of France by treaty of April 30, 1803, including also the territory west of the Mis- sippi, which Napoleon had previously acquired from Spain. The greater portion of Minnesota, therefore lies outside the first territorial acquisi- tion of the Government of the United States; and yet the living spirit that inspired the early grants out of the first acquisition, had lost nothing of its fervor in the grant made to the New Northwest. When the Territory of Minnesota was organized, Hon. Stephen A. Douglas, then a Senator in Con- gress from the state of Illinois, nobly advocated the claims of Minnesota to an increased amount of Government aid for the support of schools, extend- ing from the Common school to the University. By Mr. Douglas' very able, disinterested and gen- erous assistance and support in Congress, aided by Hon. H. M. Rice, then Delegate from Minnesota, our enabling act was made still more liberal in relation to State Education, than that of any State or Territory yet admitted or organized in the, amount of lands granted to schools generally. Section eighteen of the enabling act, passed on the 3d of March, 1849, is as follows: "And be it further enacted, That when the lands in said Territory shall be surveyed under the direc- tion of the Government of the United States, pre- paratory to bringing the same into market, sec- tions numbered sixteen and thirty-six in each town- ship in said Territory, shall be, and the same are hereby reserved for the purpose of being applied to schools in said Territory, and in the States and Territories hereafter to be oi-eated out of the same." As the additions to the family of States increase westward, the national domain is still more freely contributed to the use of schools; and the charac- ter of the education demanded by the people made more and more definite. In 1851, while Oregon and Minnesota were yet territories of the United States, Congress passed the following act: " Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Eepresentatives of America, in Congress assembled : That the Governors and legislative assemblies of the territories of Oregon and Minnesota, be, and they are hereby authorized to make such laws and •needful regulations as they shall deem most expe- dient to protect from injury and waste, sections numbered sixteen and thirty-six in said Territories reserved in each township for the support of schools therein. (2.) "And be it further enacted. That the Secre- tary of the Interior be, and he is hereby authorized and directed to set apart and reserve from sale, out of any of the public lands within the territory of Minnesota, to which the Indian title has been or may be extinguished, and not otherwise appropri- ated, a quantity of land not exceeding two entire townships, for the use and support of a University in said Territory, and for no other purpose what- ever, to be located by legal subdivisions of not less than one entire section." [Approved February 19, 1851. j 166 STATE EDUCATION. OHAPT^E XXIX. STATE EDUCATION IN MINNESOTA BOAED OF KE- GENTS tJNIVEKSITY GliANT — AID OF CONGEBSS IN 1862 -VKLVK OF SOHOOLHOUSES — LOCAL TAXA- TION IN DIFFERENT STATES STATE SOHOOIi SYS- TEM KNOWS NO SBOT IGNOEANOB INHEEITED, THE COMMON FOE OF MAEKIND CONCLUSION. When Minnesota was prepared by her popula- tion for application to Congress for admission as a State, Congress, in an act authorizing her to form a State government, makes the following provision for schools : ( 1 ) "That sections numbered sixteen and thirty- six in every township of public lands in said State, and where either of said sections, or any part thereof, has been sold or otherwise disposed of, other lands equivalent thereto, and as contiguous as may be, shall be granted to said State for the use of schools. (2) "That seventy-two sections of land shall be set apart and reserved for the use and support of a State University to be selected by the Gov- ernor of said State, subject to the approval of the commissioner at the general land olfice, and be appropriated and applied in such manner as the legislature of said State may prescribe for the purposes aforesaid, but for no other purpose." [Passed February 26, 1857."] But that there might be no misapprehension that the American Government not only had the inclination to aid in the proper education of the citizen, but that in cases requiring direct control, the government would not hesitate to exercise its authority, in matters of education as well as in any and all other questions affecting its sover- eignty. To this end, on the second of July, 1862, Congress passed the "act donating public lands to the several States and Territories which may pro- vide colleges for the benefit of agriculture and the mechanic arts." "Beit enacted, &c., that there be granted to the several States for the purposes hereinafter men- tioned, an amount of public land to be appor- tioned to each State (except States in rebellion), a quantity equal to thirty thousand acres for each senator and representative in Congress to which the States are respectively entitled by the appor- tionment under the census of 1860." Section four of said act is in substance as fol- lows: "That all moneys derived from the sale of these lands, directly or indirectly, shall be invested in stocks yielding not less than five per cent, upon the par value of such stocks. That the money so invested shall constitute a perpetual fund, the cap- ital of which shall remain forever undiminished, and the interest thereof shall be inviolably appro- priated by each State which may claim the benefit of the act to the endowment, support, and main- tenance of at least one college, where the leading object shall be, without excluding other scientific and classical studies, and including military tac- tics, to teach such branches of learning as are re- lated to agriculture and the mechanic arts, in sueh manner as the legislatures of the States may respectively prescribe, in order to promote the liberal and practical education of the industrial classes in the several pursuits and professions of life. Section five, second clause of said act, provides "That no portion of said fund, nor the interest thereon, shall be applied, directly or indirectly, under any pretence whatever, to the purchase, erection, preservation, or repair of any building or buildings." Section five, third clause, "That any State which may take and claim the benefit of the pro- visions of this act shall provide, within five years, at least not less than one college, as described in the fourth section of this act, or the grant to such State shall cease; and the said State shall be bound to pay the United States the amount re- ceivjed of any lands previously sold." Section five, fourth clause, "An annual report shall be made regarding the progress of each col- lege, recording any improvements and experi- ments made, with their costs and results, and such other matters, including State industrial and eco- nomical statistics, as may be supposed useful; one copy of which shall be transmitted by mail free, by each, to all the other colleges which may be endowed under the provisions of this act, and also one copy to the Secretary of the Interior." Under this act Minnesota is entitled to select 150,000 acres to aid in teaching the branches in the act named in the State University, making the endowment fund of the Government to the state of Minnesota for educational purposes as follows: 1. For common Schools, in acres 3,000,000 2. For State University, four townships 208,360 Total apportionment 3,208,360 AID OF CONGRESS IN 1862. 167 AH these lands have Bot been selected. Under the agricultural college grant, only 94,439 acres have been selected, and only 72,708 acres under the two University grants, leaving only 167,147 acres realized for University purposes, out of the 208,360, a pos&ible loss of 41,203 acres. The permanent school fund derived from the national domain by the state of Minnesota, at a reasonable estimate of the value of the lands se- cured out of those granted to her, cannot vary far from the results below, considering the prices already obtained: 1. Common school lands in acres, 3,000,000, valued at $18,000,000 2. University grants, in all, in acres, 223,000, valued at. 1,115,000 Amount in acres, 3,223,000 $19,115,000 Out of this permanent school fund may be real- ized an annual fund, when lands are all sold: 1. For common schools .$1,000,000 2. University instruction 60,000 These several grants, ample as they seem to be, are, however, not a tithe of the means required from the State itself for the free education of the children of the State. We shall see further on what the State has already done in her free school system. Minnesota, a State first distinguished by an extra grant of government land, has something to unite it to great national interest. Its position ia the sisterhood of States gives it a prominence that none other can occupy. A State lying on both sides of the great Father of waters, in >i, conti- nental valley midway between two vast oceans, encircling the Western Hemisphere, with a soil of superior fertility, a climate unequalled for health, and bright with skies the most inspiring, such a State, it may be said, must ever hold a promiaent position in the Great American Union, In the acts of the early settlements on the At- lantic coast, in the Colonial Government, and the National Congress, we have the evidence of a determined intention "that schools and the means of education shall forever be encouraged" by the people who have the destinies of the Western Hemisphere in their hands. That the external organism of the system capable of accomplishing this heavy task, and of carrying forward this re- sponsible duty, rests with the people themselves. and is as extensive as the government they have established for the protection of their rights and the growth of their physical industries, and the free development of their intellectual powers. The people, organized as a Nation, in assuming this duty, have in advance proclaimed to the world that "Religion, Morality, and Knowledge" are alike essential "to good government." And in organizing a government free from sectarian con- trol or alliance, America made an advance hitherto unknown, both in its temporal and spiritual power ; for hitherto the work of the one had hindered the others, and the labors and unities of the two were inconsistent with the proper functions of either. The triumph, therefore, of either, for the control of both, was certain ruin, while separation of each, the one from the other, was the true lite of both. Such a victory, therefore, was never before known on earth, as the entire separation, and yet the friendly rivalry of Church and State, first inaugu- rated in the free States of America. This idea was crystalized and at once stamped on the fore-front of the Nation's life in the aphorism, "Iteligion, morality, and knowledge are alike essential to good government." And the deduction from this national aphorism necessarily follows: "That schools and the means of education should forever be encouraged." We assume, then, without fur- ther illustration drawn from the acts of the Nation, that the means of education have not and will not be withheld. We have seen two great acquisitions, the Northwest Territory, and the Louisiana Pur- chase, parceled out in greater and greater pro- fusion for educational uses, till the climax is reached in the Mississippi Valley, the future great center of national power. At the head of this valley sits as regnant queen the state of Minne- sota, endowed with the means of education unsur- passed by any of her compeers in the sisterhood of States. Let us now inquire, as pertinent to this discussion, WHAT HAS MINNIiSOTA DONE FOB STATE EDTJOATION? The answer is in part made up from her con- stitution and the laws enacted in pursuance thereof: First, then, article VIII. of her consti- tution reads thus: Section 1. The stability of a republican form of government depending mainly upon the intelli- gence of the people, it shaU be the duty of the Legislature to establish a general and uniform system of public schools. 168 STATE EDUOATION. Section 2. The proceeds of such lands as are, or hereafter may be granted by the United States, for the use of schools in each township in this State, shall remain a perpetual school fund to the State. * ■* * * The principal of all funds arising from sales or other disposition of lands or other property, granted or entrusted to this State, shall forever be preserved inviolate and undimin- ished; and the income arising from the lease or sale of said school land shall be distributed to the dif- ferent townships throughout the State in propor- tion to the number of scholars in each township, between the ages of five and twenty-one years; and shall be faithfully applied to the specific object of the original grant or appropriation." Section 3. The legislature shall make such pro- vision by taxation or otherwise, as, with the in- come arising from the school fund, will secure a thorough and efficient system of public schools in each township in the State. But in no case shall the moneys derived as afore- said, or any portion thereof, or any piiblic moneys or property, be appropriated or used for the sup- port of schools wherein the destinctive doctrines, creeds, or tenets of any particular Christian or other religious sect are promulgated or taught." THE UNIVERSITY. " Section 4. The location of the University of Minnesota, as established by existing laws, [Sept. 1851] is hereby confirmed, and said institution is hereby declared to be tbe University of Minnesota. All the rights, immunities, franchises, and endow- ments herelofore granted or conferred, are hereby perpetuated unto the said University ; and all lands which may be granted hereafter by Congress, or other donations for said University purposes, shall rest in the institution referred to in this section. The State constitution is in full harmony with the National government in the distinctive outlines laid down in the extracts above made. And the Territorial and State governments, within these limits, have consecutively appropriated by legis- lation, sufficient to carry forward the State school system. In the Territorial act, establishing the University, the people of the State announced in advance of the establishment of a State govern- ment, " that the proceeds of the land that may hereafter be granted by the United States to the Territory for the support of the University, shall be and remain a perpetual fund, to be called "the University Fund," the interest of which shall be appropriated to the support of a University, and no sectarian instruction shall be allowed in such University I ■' This organization of the University was confirmed by the State constitution, and the congressional land- grants severally passed to that corporation, and the use of the funds arising there- from were subjected to the restrictions named. So that both the common school and University were dedicated to ' State school purposes, and expressly excluded from sectarian control or sectarian in- struction. In this respect the State organization corres- ponds with the demands of the general govern- ment; and has organized the school system reach- ing from the common school to the university, so that it may be said, the State student may, if he choose, in the state of Blinnesota pass from grade to grade, through common school, high school, and State University free of charge for- tuition. With- out referring specially to the progressive legisla- tive enactments, the united system may be referred to as made up of units of different orders, and suc- cessively in its ascending grades, governed by separate boards, rising in the scale of importance from the local trustee, directors, and treasurer, in common school, to the higher board of education, of six members iij the independent school district, and more or less than that number in di^ricts and large cities under special charter, until we reach the climax in the dignified Board of Eegents; a board created by law and known as the Begents of the State University. This honorable body con- sists of seven men nominated by the Governor and confirmed by the senate of the State legislature, each holding his office for three years; and besides these there are three ex-offloio members, consisting of the President of the State University, the Superintendent of Public Instruction, and the Gov- ernor of the State. This body of ten men are in reality the legal head of the State University, and indirectly the efiective head of the State school system of Minnesota, and are themselves subject only to the control of the State Legislature. These various officers, throughout this series, are severally trustees of legal duties which cannot be delegated. They fall under the legal maxim "that a trustee cannot make a trustee." These are the legal bodies to whom the several series of employes and servitors owe obedience. These various trusl^pes determine the course of study MINNESOTA STATE SYSTEM. 169 and the rules of transfer from grade to grade until the last grade is reached at the head of the State system, or the scholar has perhaps completed a post-graduate course in a polytechnic school, in- augurated by the State for greater, perfection, it may be in chemistry, agriculture, the mechanic arts, or other specialty, required by the State or national government. This system, let it be understood, differs from all private, parocliial, denominational, or sectarian schools. The State organism and all the sectarian elements of the church are, in this department of labor, entirely distinct. The State protects and encourages, but does not control either the schools or the faith of the church. The church supports and approves, but does not yield its tenets or its creed to the curriculum of the schools of the State. The State and the Church are in this respect en- tirely distinct and different organizations. State education, however, and the education of the ad- herents of the church are in harmony throughout a great portion of the State oumculum. Indeed, there seems to be no reason why the greater por- tion of denominational teaching, so far as the same is in harmony with the schools of the State, should not be relegated to the State, that the church throughout all its sectarian element might be the better able to direct its energies and economize its benevolence in the cultivation of its own fields of chosen labor. But, however this may be, and wherever these two organizations choose to divide their labors, they are still harmonious even in their rivalry. The organism as a State system has, in Minne- sota, so matured that through aU the grades to the University, the steps are defined and the gradients passed without any conflict of authority. The only check to the regular order of ascend- ing grades was first met in the State Uni- versity. These schools, in older countries, had at one time an independent position, and in their origin had their own scholars of all grades, from the preparatory department to the Senior Class in the finished course; but in our State system, when the common schools became graded, and the High School had grown up as a part of the organism of a completed system, the University naturally took its place at the head of the State system, having the same relation to the High School as the High School has to the Common School. There was no longer any reason why the same rule should not apply in the transfer from the High School to the University, that applied in the transfer from the Common School to the High School, and to this conclusion the people of the State have already fully arrived. The rules of the board of Eegents of the State University now allow students, with the Principal's certificate of qualification, to enter the Freshman class, on examination in sub-Fresh- man studies only. But even this is not satisfac- tory to the friends of the State school system. They demand for High School graduates an en- trance into the University, when the grade below is passed, on the examination of the school below for graduation therein. If, on the one hand, the High schools of the State, under the law for the encouragement of higher education, are required to prepare students so that they shall be qualified to enter some one of the classes of the University, on the other hand the University should be re- quired to admit the students thus qualified with- out further examination. The rule should work in either direction. The rights of students under the law are as sacred, and should be as inalienable, as the rights of teachers or faculties in State in- stitutions. The day of unlimited, irresponsible discretion, a relic of absolute autocracy, a des- potic power, has no place in systems of free schools under constitutional and statutory limita- tions, and these presidents and faculties ti ho con- tinue to exercise this power in the absence of right, should be reminded by Boards of Eegents at the head of American State systems that their resignation would be acceptable. They belong to an antiquated system, outgrown by the age in which we live. The spirit of the people of our State was fully intimated in the legislature of 1881, in the House bill introduced as an amendment to the law of 1878-79, for the encouragement of higher educa- tion, but finally laid aside for the law then in force, slightly amended, and quite in harmony with the House bill. Sections two and five alluded to read as follows: "Any public, graded or high school in any city or incorporated village or township organized into a district under the sf/^called township system, which shall have regular classes and courses of study, articulating with some course of study, op- tional or required, in the State University, and shall raise annually for the expense of said school double the amount of State aid allowed by this 370 STATE EDUCATION. act, and shall admit students of either sex into the higher classes thereof from any part of the State, without charge for tuition, shall receive State aid, as specified in section four of this act. Provided, that non-resident pupils shall in all cases be qual- ified to enter the highest department of said school at the entrance examination for resident pupUs." "The High School Board shall have power, and it is hereby made their duty to provide uniform questions to test the qualifications of the scholars of said graded or high schools for entrance and graduation, and especially conduct the examina- tions of scholars in said schools, when desired and notified, and award diplomas to graduates who shall upon examination be found to have completed any course of study, either optional or required, entitling the holder to enter any class in the Uni- versity of Minnesota named therein, any time within one year from the date thereof, without further examination; said diploma to be executed by the several members of the High School Board." THE RELATED SYSTEM. We have now seen the position of the University in our system of public schools. In its position only at the head of the series it differs from the grades below. The rights of the scholar follow him throughout the series. When he has com- pleted and received the certificate or diploma in the prescribed course in the High School, articu- lating with any course, optional or required, in the University, he has the same right, unconditioned, to pass to the higher class in that course, as he had to pass on examination, from one class to the other in any of the grades beiow. So it follows, that the University faculty or teacher who as- sumes the right to reject, condition, or re-examine such student, would exercise an abuse of power, unwarranted in law, arbitrary in spirit, and not republican in character. This rule is better and better understood in all State Universities, as free State educational organisms are more crystalized into forms, analogous to our State and national governments. The arbitrary will of the interme- diate, or head master, no longer prevails. His will must yield to more certain legal rights, as the luarner passes on, under prescribed rules, from in- iancy to manhood through all the grades of school life. And no legislation framed on any other theory , of educational promotion in republican States can stand against this American conscious- ness of equality existing between all the members of the body politic. In this consciousness is em- braced the inalienable rights of the child or the youth to an education free in all our public schools. In Minnesota it is guaranteed in the constitution that the legislature shall make such provisions, by taxation or otherwise, as, with the income arising from the school fund, wiU secure a thorough and elBoient system of public schools in each township in the State. Who shall say that the people have no right to secure such thorough and efficient system, even should that "thorough and efficient system" extend to direct taxation for a course extending to graduation from a Univer- sity? Should such a course exceed the constitu- tional limitation of a thorough and efficient sys- tem of public schools? INTBRPBETATION OF THE OONSTITUTION'. The people, through the medium of the law- making power, have given on three several occa- sions, in 1878, 1879, and 1881, an intimation of the scope and measuriag of our State constitution on educational extension to higher education than the common school. In the first section of the act of 1881, the legislature created a High School Board, consisting of the Governor of the State, Superintendent of Public Instruction, and the President of the University of Minnesota, who are charged with certain duties and granted certain powers contained in the act. And this High School Board are required to grant State aid to the amount of |400 during the school year to any public graded school, in any city or incorporated village, or township organized into a district, which shall give preparatory instruction, extend- ing to and articulating with the University course in some one of its classes, and shall admit stu- dents of either sex, from any part of the State, without charge for tuition. Provided only that non-resident pupils shall be qualified to enter some one of the organized classes of such graded or high school. To carry out this act, giving State aid directly out of the State treasury to a course of education reaching upward from the common school, through the high school to the University, the legislature appropriated the entire sum of $20,000. In this manner we have the in- terpretation of the people of Minnesota as to the RESULTS OF TEE RELATED SYSTEM. 171 meaning of "a thoi-ough and eflBoient system of public schools, operative alike in each townshijj in the State." And this interpretation of ouf legis- lature is in harmony with the several acts of Con- gress, and particularly the act of July the second, 1862, granting lands to the several States of the Union, known as the Agricultural College Grant. The States receiving said lands are required, in their colleges or universities, to "teach such branches of learning as are related to Agriculture and the Mechanic arts, without excluding other scientific and classical studies, and including mil- itary tactics, in such manner as the legislatures of the States may respectively prescribe, in. order to promote the liberal and practical education of the industrial classes in the several pursuits and pro- fessions of life." And the Legislature of Minnesota has already established in its University, optional or required courses of study folly meeting the limitations in the congressional act of 1862. In its elementary department it has three courses, known as classi- cal, scientific, and modern. In the College of Science, Literature, and the Arts, the courses of study are an extension of those of the elementary departments, and lead directly to the degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Science, and Bach, elor of Literature. In the College of Mechanic Arts the several courses of studies are principally limited to CivU Engineering, Mechanical Engi- neering, and Architecture. In the College of Ag- riculture are: (1) The regular University course, leading to the degree of Bachelor of Agriculture. (2) The elementary course, in part coinciding witli the Scientific course of the Elementary Depart- ment. (3) A Farmers' Lecture course. (4) Three, special courses for the year 1880-81. Law and Medicine have not yet been opened in the State University for want of means to carry forward these departments, now so much needed. Our State constitution has therefore been prac- tically interpreted by the people, by a test that canBot be misconstrued. They have fortified their opinion by the payment of the necessary tax to insure the success of a thorough and eiBoieut system of public schools throughout the State. This proof of the people's interest in these schools appears in the amounts paid for expenses and in- struction. From the school fund the State of Minnesota received, in 1879, the full sum of $232,187.43 The State paid out the same year. the sum of $394,737.71. The difierence is $162,- 550.28, which was paid out by the State more than was derived from the government endowment fund. And it is not at all likely that the endowment fund, generous as it is, will ever produce an amount equal to the cost of instruction. The ratio of the increase of scholars it is believed will always be in advance of the endowment fund. The cost of in- struction cannot fall much below an average, for aU grades of scholars, of eight dollars per annum to each pupil. Our present 180,000 scholars en- rolled would, at this rate require $1,440,000, and in ten years and long before the sale of the school lands of the State shall have been made, this 180,- 000 will have increased a hundred per cent., amonnting to 360,000 scholars. These, at $8.00 per scholar for tuition, would equal $2,880,000 per annum, while the interest from the school fund in the same time cannot exceed $2,000,000, even should the land average the price of $6.00 per acre, and the interest realized be always equal to 6 per cent. ' SOME OF THE EESTTITS In these infant steps taken by our State, we can discern the tendency of our organism towards a completed State system, as an element of a still wider union embracing the nation. To know what is yet to be done in this direction we must know what has already been done. We have, in the twenty years of our State history, built 3,693 sclioolhouses, varying in cost from $400 to $90,- 000; total value of aU, $3,156,210; three Normal school buildings at a cost of (1872) $215,231.52; a State University at an expenditure for buildings alone of $70,000, and an allowance by a late ack of the legislature of an additional $100,000, in three yearly appropriations, for additional build- ings to be erected, in all $170,000, allowed by the State for the University. Add these to the cost of common school structures, and we have already expended in school buOdings over $4,800,000 for the simple purpose of housing the infant organ- ism, our conunon school system here planted. We have seen a movement in cities like St. Paul, Minneapolis, Stillwater, and Winona, towards the local organization of a completed system of home schools, carrying instruction free to the University course, with a total enrollment of 13,500 scholars and 265 teachers, daily seated in buildings, all in the modem style of school architecture and school 172 STATE EDUCATION. furniture, coating to these cities the sum of $850,- 000 for buildings, and for instruction the sum of $118,000 annually. We have, in addition to these schools in the cities named, other home and fitting schools, to whom have been paid |400 each, under the law for the "Encouragement of Higher Education," passed in 1878, and amended in 1879, as follows: Anoka, Austin, Blue Earth City, Ohatfield, Cannon Falls, Orookston, Duluth, Detroit, Eyota, Fari- bault, Garden City, Glencoe, Howard Lake, Hast- ings, Henderson, Kasson, Litchfield, Lane&boro, Le Sueur, Lake City, Monticello, Moorhead, Man- kato, Northfleld, Owatonna, Osseo, Plainview, Red Wing, Eushford, Eochester, St. Cloud, St. Peter, Sauk Centre, Spring Valley, Wells, Waterville, Waseca, Wabasha, Wilmar, Winnebago City, Zum- brota, and Mantorville. These forty-two State aid schools have paid in all for buildings and furniture the gross sum of $642,700; some of these buildings are superior in all that constitutes superiority in school architect- ure. The Eochester buildings and grounds cost the sum of $90,000. Several others, such as the Austin, Owatonna, Faribault, Hastings, Ked Wing, Eushford, St. Cloud, and St. Peter schoolhouses, exceed in value the sum of $25,000; and others of these buildings are estimated at $6,000, $8,000, $10,000, and $15,000. In all they have an enroll- ment of scholars in attendance on classes graded up to the University course, numbering 13,000, under 301 teachers, at an annual salary amounting in all to $123,569, and having in their A, B, C, D classes 1704 scholars, of whom 126 were prepared to enter the sub-freshman class of the State Univer- sity in 1880, and the number entering these grades in the year 1879-80 was 934, of whom 400 were non-residents of the districts. And in all these forty-two home schools of the people, the fitting schools of the State University, one uniform course of study, articulating with some course in the University, was observed. As many other courses as the local boards desired were also carried on in these schools. This, in short, is a part of what we have done. The organic elements that regularly combine to form governments, are similar to those organic ele- ments that combine to form systems of mental culture. The primitive type of government is the family. This is the lowest organic form. If no improvement is ever made upon this primitive ele- ment, by other combinations of an artificial na- ture, human governments would never rise higher than the family. If society is to advance, this organism widens into the clan, and in like manner the clan into the village, and the village into the more dignified province, and the province into the State. All these artificial conditions above tho family are the evidences of growth in pursuance of the laws of artificial life. In like manner the growth of intellectual organisms proceeds from the family instruction to the common school. Here the artificial organism would cease to ad- vance, and would remain stationary, as the clan in the organism of government, unless the common school should pass on to the wider and still higher unit of a graded system reaching upward to the high school. Now this was the condition of the common school in America during the Colonial state, and even down to the national organization. Soon after this period, the intellectual life of the nation began to be aroused, and within the last fifty years the State common school has culmi- nated in the higher organism of the high school, and it is of very recent date that the high school has reached up to and articulated in any State with the State University. On this continent, both government and State schools started into life, freed from the domination of institutions grown effete from age and loss of vital energy. Here, both entered into wider combinations, reaching higher results than the ages of the past. And yet, in educational organization we are far below the standard of perfection we shall attain in the rapidly advancing future. Not until our system of education has attained a national character as complete in its related articulation as the civil or- ganization of towns, counties, and States in the national Union, can our educational institutions do the work required of this age. And in Minnesota, one of the leading States in connected school or- ganic relations, we have, as yet, some 4,000 com- mon school districts, with an enrollment of some 100,000 scholars of different ages, from five to twenty-one years; no higher in the scale than the common school, prior to the first high school on the American continent. These chaotic elements, outside of the system of graded schools now aided by the State, must be reduced to the same organ- ized graded system as those that now articulate in their course with the State University. Our complete organization as a State system for DIVISION OF LABOR A CAUSE OF GllOWTH. 173 cJuoational purposes, equal to the demands of the State, and required by the spirit of the age, will not be consummated until our four thousand school districts shall reap the full benefits of a graded system reaching to the high school course^ articulating with some course in the State Uni- versity and a course in commen with every other high school in the State. The system thus or- ganized might be required to report to the Board of Eegents, as the legal head of the organization of the State School system, not only the numerical statistics, but the number and standing of the classes in each of the high schools in the several studies of the uniform course, established by the Board of Regents, under the direction of the State Legislature. To this system must finally belong the certificate of standing and graduation, en- titling the holder to enter the designated class in any grade of the State schools named therein, whether High School or University. But this system is not and can never bo a skeleton merely, made up of Uteless materials, as an anatomical specimen in the office of the student of the practice of the healing art. Withiuthis organism there must preside the living teacher, bringing into this organic structure, not the debris of the effete systems of the past, not the mental exuvia of dwarfed intellectual powers of this or any for- mer age, but the teacher inspired by nature to feel and appreciate her methods, and ever moved by her diviae afflatus. Every living organism has its own laws of growth; and the one we have under consideration may, in its most important feature, be compared to the growth of the forest tree. In its earlier years the forest tree strikes its roots deep into the earth and matures its growing rootlets, the support of its future trunk, to stand against the storms and winds to which it is at all times exposed. When fully rooted in the ground, with a trunk matured by the growth of years, it puts forth its infant branches and leaflets, suited to its immature but maturing nature; finally it gives evidence of stal- wart powers, and now its widespreading top tow- ers aloft among its compeers rearing its head high among the loftiest denizens of the woods. In like manner is the growth of the maturing State school organism. In the common school, the foundation is laid for the rising structure, but here are no branches, no fruitage. It seems in its earliest in- fancy to put forth no branches, but is simply tak- ing hold of the elements below on which its inner life and growth depend. As the system rises, the underlaying laws of life come forth in the princi- ples of invention, manufacturing, engraving, and designing, enriching every branch of intellectual and professional industry, and beautifying every Qeld of human culture. These varied results are all in the law of growth in the organism of State schools carried on above the common schools to the University course. The higher the course the more beneficial the results to the industries of the world, whether those industries are intellectual or purely physical, cater only to the demands of wealth, or tend to subserve the modest demands of the humblest citizen. The only criticism that can reach the question now under consideration, is whether the graded organisation tends to produce the results to which we have referred. The law relating to the division of labor has especially operated in the graded sys- tem of State schools. Under its operation, it is claimed, by good judges, that eight years of school life, from five to twenty-one, has been saved to the pupils of the present generation, over those of the ungraded schools ante-dating the last fifty years. By the operation of this law, in one gen- eration, the saving of time, on the enrollments of State schools in the graded systems of the north- ern States of the American Union, would be enormous. For the State of Mipnesota alone, on the enrollment of 180,000, the aggregate years of time saved would exceed a million! The time saved on the enrollment of the schools of the dif- ferent States, under the operation of this law would exceed over twenty million years! To the division of labor is due the wonderful facility with which modem business associations have laid their hands upon every branch of indus- trial pursuits, and bestowed upon the world the comforts of life. Introduced into our system of education it produces results as astonishing as the advent of the Spinning Jenny in the manufacture of cloth. As the raw material from the cotton field of the planter, passing, by gradation, through the unskilled bands of the ordinary laborer to the more perfect process of improved machinery, se- cure additional value in a constantly increasing ratio ; so the graded system of intellectual culture, from the Primary to the High school, and thence to the University, adds increased lustre and value to the mental development in a ratio commen- 174 STATE EDUOATION. surate with the increased skill of the mental ope- rator. The law o£ growth in State schools was clearly announced by Horace Mann, when he applied to this system the law governing hydraulics, that no stream could rise above its fountain. The com- mon school could not produce a scholarship above its own curriculum. The high school was a grade above, and as important in Ihe State system as 'the elevated fountain head of the living stream. This law of growth makes the system at once the moat natural, the most economical, and certainly the most popular. These several elements might be illustrated, but the reader can easily imagine them at his leisure. As to the last, however, suffer an illustration. In Minnesota, for the school year ending August 21st, 1880, according to the report of the Superintendent of Public Instruction', there were enrolled, one hundred and eighty thousand, two hundred and fifty-eight scholars in the State schools, while all others, embracing kindergartens, private schools, parochial schools, of all sects and all denominations, had an attendance at the same time of only two thousand four hundred and twenty-eight; and to meet all possible omissions, if we allow doijble this number, there is less than three per cent, of the enrollment in the State school. This ratio will be found to hold good, at least throughout all the Northern States of the American Union. These State schools, then, are not unpopular in comparison with the schools of a private and opposite character. Nor is it owing altogether to the important fact, that State schools are free, that they are more popular than schools of an opposite character; for these State schools are a tax upon the property of the people, and yet a tax most cheerfully borne, in consequence of their superior excellence and importance. The State school, if not already, can be so graded that each scholar can have the advantage of superior special instruction far better adapted to the studies through which he desires to pass, than similar instruction can be had in ungraded schools of any character whatever. In this re- spect the State system is without a rival. It has the power to introduce such changes as may meet aU the demands of the State and all the claims of the learner. The State school knows no sect, no party, no privileged class, and no special favorites; the high, the low, the rich, and the poor, the home and for- eign-born, black or white, are aU equal at this altar. The child of the ruler and the ruled are here equal. The son of the Governor, the wood- sawyer, and the hod-carrier, here meet on one level, and alike contend for ranks, and alike expect the honors due to superior merit, the reward of intellectual culture. But, aside from the repubU- can character of the State school system, the sys- tem is a State necessity. Without the required State culture under its control, the ' State must cease to exist as an organism for the promotion of human happiness or the protection of human rights, and its people, though once cultured and refined, must certainly return to barbarism and savage life. There can be no compromise in the warfare against inherited ignorance. Under .all governments the statute of limitations closes over the subject at twenty-one years; so that during the minority of the race must this warfare be waged by the government without truce. No peace can ever be proclaimed in this war, until the child shall inherit the matured wisdom, instead of the primal ignorance of the ancestor. The State school system, in our government, is from the necessity of the case, national. No State can enforce its system beyond the limits of its own territory. And unless the nation enforce its own uniform system, the conflict between juris- dictions could never be determined. No homo- geneous system could ever be enforced. As the graded system of State schools has now reached the period in its history which corresponds to the colonial history of the national organization, it must here fail, as did the colonial system of gov- ernment, to fully meet the demands of the people. And what was it, let us consider, that led the peo- ple in the organization of the national government "to form a more perfect union?" Had it then be- come necessary to take this step, that "justice"' might be established, domestic tranquility insured, the common defense made more efficient, the gen- eral welfare promoted, and the blessings of liberty better secured to themselves and their posterity, that the fathers of the government should think it neoessaiy to form a more perfect union?" Why the necessity of a more perfect union? Were our fathers in fear of a domestic or foreign foe, that had manifested his power in their immediate pres- ence, threatening to jeopardize or destroy their do- mestic tranquility ? Was this foe an hereditary enemy, who might at long intervals of time invade CONCLUSION. 175 their territory, and endanger the liberties of this people? And for this reason did they demand a more perfect union? And does not this reason now exist in BtUl greater force for the formation of a still more perfect union in our system of State schools? Our fathers were moved by the most natural of all reasons, by this law of self-defense. They were attacked by a power too great to bo successfully resisted in their colonial or unorgan- ized state. The fear of a destruction of the sev- eral colonies without a more perfect union drove them to this alternative. It was union and the hope of freedom, against disunion and the fear of death, that cemented the national government. And this was an external organism, the temple in which the spirit of freedom should preside, and in which her worshippers should enjoy not only do- mestic but national tranquility. Now, should it be manifested to the world that the soul and spirit, the very life of this temple, erected to freedom, is similarly threatened, should not be the same cause that operated in the erection of the temple itself, operate in the protection of its sacred fires, its soul and spirit? It would seem to require no admoni- tion to move a nation in the direction of its highest hopes, the protection of its inner hfe. And what is this enemy, and where is the power able to destroy both the temple and the spirit of freedom?. And why should State Education take upon itself any advanced position other than its present independent organic elements?. In the face of what enemy should it now be claimed we should attempt to change front, and "foim a more perfect union to insure domestic tranquility, and promote the {;eneral welfare," to the end that we may the better secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity ? That potent foe to our free institutions, to which we are now brought face to face, is human ignomuce, the natural hered- itary foe to every form of enlightened free gov- ernment. This hereditary enemy is now home- steaded upon our soil. This enemy, in the lan- guage of the declaration made by the colonies against their herediteiry foe, this enemy to our government, has kept among us a standing army of illiterates, who can neither read nor write, but are armed with the ballot, more powerful than the sword, ready to strike the most deadly blow at human freedom; he has out off and almost en- tirely destroyed our trade between States of the same government; has imposed a tax upon us without our consent, most grievous to be borne; he has quite abolished the free system of United States laws in several of our States; he has estab- lished, in many sections, arbitrary tribunals, ex- cluding the subject from the right of trial by jury, and enlarged the powers of his despotic rule, en- dangered the lives of peaceable citizens; he has alienated government of one section, by declaring the inhabitants aliens and enemies to his supposed hereditary right; he has excited domestic insur- rections amongst us; he has endeavored to destroy the peace and harmony of our people by bringing his despotic ignorance of our institutions into con- flict with the freedom and purity of our elections; he has raised up advocates to his cause who have openly declared that our system of State Educa- tion, on which our government rests, is a failure;* he has spared no age, no sex, no portion of our country, but has, with his ignominious minions, afflicted the North and the South, the East and the West, the rich and the poor, the black and the white; an enemy alike to the people of every sec- tion of the government, from Maine to California, from jilinnesota to Louisiana. Such an inexora- ble enemy to government and the domestic tran- quility of all good citizMis deserves the oppro- brium due only to the Prince of Darkness, against whom eternal war should be waged; and for the support of this declaration, with a firm reliance on the protection of Divine Providence, we should, as did our fathers, mutually pledge to each other, as citizens of the free States of America, our lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honor. We have thus far considered the State school system in some of its organic elements, and the nature, tendency, and neceseary union of these elements; first in States, and finally for the forma- tion of a more perfect union, that they may be united in one national organization under the con- trol of one sovereign will. The mode in which these unorganized elements shall come into union and harmony with themselves, and constitute the true inner life and soul of the American Union, is left for the consideration of those whose special duty it is to devote their best energies to the pro- motion of the welfare of .the Nation, and by statesman-like forethought provide for the domes- tic, social, civil, intellectual, and industrial pro- gress of the rapidly accumulating millions who *Eichard Grant White in North American Review 176 bTATE EDUCATION. are soon to swarm upon the American continent. We see truly that "The rudiments of empire here Are plastic yet and "warm; The chaos of a mighty world Is rounding into form! "Each rude and jostling fragment soon Its fitting place shall find— The raw material of a State, Its muscle and its mind." But we must be allowed, in a word, to state the results which we hope to see accomplished, before the jostling fragments which are yet plastic and warm, shall have attained a temperament not easily fused and "rounded" into one homogenous national system, rising in the several States from the kindergarten to the University, and from the State Universities through all orders of specialties demanded by the widening industries and growing demands of a progressive age. And ia this direc- tion we cannot fail to see that the national govern- ment must so mould its intellectual systems that the State and national curricula shall be uniform throughout the States and territories, so that a class standing of every pupil, properly certified, shall be equally good for a like class standing in every portion of the government to which he may desire to remove. America will then be ready to celebrate her final independence, the inalienable right of American youth, as having a standing limited by law in her State and national systems of education, entitling them to rank everywhere with associates and compeers on the same plain; when in no case, shall these rights be denied or abridged by the United States, or by any State or authority thereof, on account of race, color, or previous condition of scholarship, secular or sectarian, till the same shall forever find the most ample protection under the broad banner of NATIONAL and NATUEAii rights, common alike to all in the ever widening kbpuhhc of leiteks. HISTORY OF THE SIOUX MASSACRE OF 1862- CHAPTEE XXX. liOUIS HEN/IPIN'S visit to the upper MISSISSIPPI IN 1680 — CAPTAIN JONATHAN CAKVEB VISITS THE C0UNTB7 IN 1766 — THE NAMES OE THE TBIBES — TREATIES WITH SIOUX INDIANS PROM 1812 TO 1859 — THEIB RESERVATIONS CIVILIZATION EF- FORTS — SETTLEMENTS OF THE WHITES CONTIGU- OUS TO THE RESERVATIONS. The first authentic knowledge of the country upon the waters of the Upper Mississippi and its tributaries, was given to the world by Louis Hen- nepin, a native of France. In 1680 he visited the Falls of St. Anthony, and gave them the name of his patron saint, the name they still bear. Hennepin found the country occupied by wild tribes of Indians, by whom he and his compan- ions were detained as prisoners, but kindly treated, and finally released. In 1766,,this same country was again visited by a white man, this time by Jonathan Carver, a British subject, and an officer in the British army. Jonathan Carver spent some three years among different tribes of Indians in the Upper Missis- sippi country. He knew the Sioux or Dakota Indians as the Naudowessies, who were then occu- pying the country along the Mississippi, from Iowa to the Falls of St. Anthony, and along the Minnesota river, then called St. Peter's, from its source to its mouth at Mendota. To the north of these tribes the country was then occupied by the Ojibwas, commonly called Chippewas, the heredi- tary enemies of the Sioux. Carver found these Indian nations at war, and by his commanding influence finally succeeded in making peace between them. As a reward for his good offices in this regard, it is claimed that two cliiefs of the Naudowessies, acting for their nation, »t a council held with Carver, at the great cave, 12 now in the corporate limits of St. Paul, deeded to Carver a vast tract of land on t^he Mississippi river, extending from the Falls of St. Anthony to the foot of Lake Pepin, on the Mississippi; thence east one hundred English miles; thence north one hundred and twenty miles; thence west to the place of beginning. But this pretended grant has been examined by our government and entirely ignored as a pure "invention of parties in interest, after Carver's death, to profit by his Indian ser- vice in Minnesota. There can be no doubt that these same Indians, known to Captain Carver as the Naudowessies, in 1767, were the same who inhabited the country upon the Upper Mississippi and its tributaries when the treaty of Traverse des Sioux was made, in 1851, between the United States and the Sisse- ton and Wapaton bands of Dakota or Sioux Indi- ans. The name Sioux is said to have been bestowed upon these tribes by the French; and that it is a corruption of the last syllable of their more an- cient name, which in the peculiar guttural of the Dakota tongue, has the sound of the last syllable of the old name Naudowess««s, Sioux. The tribes inhabiting the Territory of Minne- sota at the date of the massacre, 1862, were the following: Medawakontons (or Village of the Spirit Lake); Wapatons (or Village .of the Leaves); Sissetons (or Village of the Marsh); and Wapakutas (or Leaf Shooters). All these were Sioux Indians, connected intimately with other wUd bands scattered over a vast region of country, including Dakota Territory, and the country west of the Missouri, even to the base of the Eocky Mountains. Over all this vast region roamed these, wild bands of Dakotas, a powerful and warlike nation, holding by their tenure the country north to the British Possessions. (177) 178 BISTORT OF THE SIOUX MASSAORE. The Sissetons had a hereditary chief, Ta-tanka Mazin, or Standing Buffalo; and at the date of the massacre his father, "Star Pace," or the "Or- phan,"' -was yet alive, but superannuated, and all the duties of the chief were vested in the son. Standing Buffalo, who remained friendly to the whites and took no part in the terrible massacre on our border in 1862. The four tribes named, the Medawakontons, Wa- patons, Sissetons and Wapakutas, comprised the entire "annuity Sioux" of Minnesota; and in 1862 these tribes numbered about six thousand and two hundred persons. All these Indians had from time to time, from the 19th day of July, 1815, to the date of the massacre of 1862, received pres- ents from the Government, by virtue of various treaties of amity and friendship between us and their accredited chiefs and heads of tribes. Soon after the close of the last war with Great Britain, on the first day of June, 1816, a treaty was concluded at St. Louis between the United States and the chiefs and warriors representing eight bands of the Sioux, composing the three tribes then called the "Sioux of the Leaf," the "Sioux of the Broad Leaf," and the "Sioux who Shoot in the Pine Tops," by the terms of which these tribes confirmed to the United States all cessions or grants of lands previously made by them to the British, French, or Spanish govern- ments, within the limits of the United States or its Territories. For these cessions no annuities were paid, for the reason that they were mere con- firmations of grants made by them to powers from whom we had acquired the territory. From the treaty of St. Louis, in 1816, to the treaty ratified by the United States Senate in 1859, these tribes had remained friendly to the whites, and had by treaty stipulations parted with all the lands to which they claimed title in Iowa; all on the east side of the Mississippi river, and all on the Minnesota river, in Minnesota Territory, ex- cept certain reservations. One of these reserva- tions lay upon both sides of the Minnesota, ten miles on either side of that stream, from Hawk river on the north, and Yellow Medicine river on the south side, thence westerly to the head of Big Stone Lake and Lake Traverse, a distance of about one hundred miles. Another of these reser- vations commenced at Little Bock river on the east, and a line running due south from opposite its mouth, and extending up the river westerly to the easterly line of the first-named reservation, at the Hawk and Yellow Bledicine rivers. This last reservation had also a width of ten miles on each side of the Minnesota river. The Indians west of the Missouri, in referring to those of their nation east of the river, called them Isanties, which seems to have been applied to them from the fact that, at some remote period, they had lived at Isantamde, or "Knife Lake," one of the Mille Lacs^ in Minnesota. These Indian treaties inaugurated and contrib- uted greatly to strengthen a custom of granting, to the pretended owners of lands occupied for purposes of hunting the wild game thereon, and living upon the natural products thereof, a con- sideration for the cession of their lands to the Government of the United States. This custom culminated in a vast annuity fund, in the aggre- gate to over three million doUars, owing to these tribes, before named, in Minnesota. This annuity system was one of the causes of the massacre of 1862. Indian LiPB.^Before the whites came in con- tact with the natives, they dressed in the skins o* animals which they killed for food, such as the buffalo, wolf, elk, deer, beaver, otter, as well as the small fur-bearing animals, which they trapped on lakes and streams. In later years, as the settle- ments of the white race approached their borders, they exchanged these peltries and furs for blankets, cloths, and other articles of necessity or ornament. The Sioux of the plains, those who iahabited the Ooteau and beyond, and, indeed, some of the Sisseton tribes, dress in skins to this day. Even among those who are now called "civilized," the style of costume is often unique. It is no picture of the imagination to portray to the reader a "stal- WABT Indian" in breech-cloth and leggins, with a calico shirt, all "fluttering in the wind," and his head surmounted with a stove-pipe hat of most surprising altitude, carrying in his hand a pipe of exquisite workmanship, on a stem not unlike a cane, sported as an ornament by some city dandy. His appearance is somewhat varied, as the seascms come and go. He may be seen in summer or in winter dressed in a heavy cloth coat of coarse fab- ric, often turned inside out with all his civilized and savage toggery, from head to foot, ia the most bewildering juxtaposition. On beholding him, the dullest imagination cannot refrain from the poetic exclamtion of Alexander Pope, "Lo! the poor Indian, whose untutored mindl" EFFORTS OF CTVILTZATION. 179 Efeoets to Civilize these Annuity Indians. — The treaty of 1858, made at WaskLngton, elabo- rated a scheme for the civilization of these amraity Indians. A civilization fund was jarovided, to be taken from their annuities, and expended in im- provements on the lands of such of them as should abandon their tribal relations, and I'.dopt the habits and modes of life of the white race. To aU such, lands .were to be assigned in severalty, eighty acres to each head of a family. On these farms were to be erected the necessary farm-buildings, and farming implements and cattle were to be furnished them. In addition to these favors the government offered them pay for such labors of value as were performed, in addition to the crops they raised. Indian farmers now augmented rapidily, until the appalling outbreak in 1862, at which time about one hundred and sixty had taken advantage of the munificent provisions of the treaty. A number of farms, some 160, had good, snug brick houses erected upon them. Among these cimlized savages was Little Crow, and many of these farmer-Indians belonged to his own band. The Indians disliked the idea of taking any por- tion of the general fund belonging to the tribe for the purpose of carrying out the civilization scheme- Those Indians who retained the "blanket," and hence called "blanket Indians," denounced the measure as a fraud upon their rights. The chase was then a God-given right; this scheme forfeited that ancient natural right, as it pointed unmistaka- bly to the destruction of the chase. But to the friends of Indian races, the course inaugurated seemed to be, step by step, lifting these rude children of the plains to a higher level. This scheme, however, was to a great degree thwarted by the helpless condition of the "blanket Indians" during a great portion of the year, and their persistent determination to remain followers of the chase, and a desire to continue on the war- path. When the chase fails, the "blanket Indians" re- sort to their relatives, the farmers, pitch their tepees around their houses, and then commence the process of eating them out of house and home. When the ruin is complete, the farmer Indians, driven by the law of self-preservation, with their wives and children, leave their homes to seek such subsistence as the uncertain fortunes of the chase may yield. In the absence of the family from the house and fields, thus deserted, the wandering "blanket In- dians" commit whatever destruction of fences or tenements their desires or necessities may suggest. This perennial process goes on; so that in the spring ^^iien the disheartened farmer Indian re- turns to his desolate home, to prepare again for another crop, he looks forward with no different results for the coming winter. It will be seen, from tliis one illustration, drawn from the actual results of the civilizing process, how hopeless was the prospect of elevating one class of related savages without at the same time protecting them from the incursions of their own relatives, against whom the class attempted to be favored, had no redress. In this attempt to civil- ize these Dakota Indians the forty years, less or more, of missionary and other efforts have been measurably lost, and the money spent in that di- rection, if not wasted, sadly misapplied. The treaty of 1858 hul opened for settlement a vast frontier country of the most attractive char- acter, in the Valley of the Minnesota, and the streams putting into the Minnesota, on either side, such as Beaver creek, Sacred Heart, Hawk and Chippewa rivers and some other small streams, were flourishing settlements of white families. Within this ceded tract, ten miles wide, were the scattered settlements of Birch Coolie, Patterson Eapids, on the Sacred Heart, and others as far up as the Upper Agency at Yellow Medicine, in Een- ville county. The county of Brown adjoined the reservation, and was, at the time of which we are now writing, settled mostly by Germans. In this county was the flourishing town of New Ulm, and a thriving settlement on the Big Cottonwood and Watonwan, consisting of German and American pioneers, who had selected this lovely and fertile valley for their future homes. Other counties, Blue Earth, Nicollet, Sibley, Meeker, McLeod, Kandiyohi, Monongalia and Murray, were all situated in the finest portions of the state. Some of the valleys along the streams, such as Butternut valley and others of similar character, were lovely as Wyoming and as fertile as the Garden of Eden. These counties, with others somewhat removed from the direct attack of the Indians in the massacre, as Wright, Stearns and Jackson, and even reaching on the north to Fort Abercrombie, thus extending from Iowa to the Valley of the Bed Biver of the North, were severally involved in the consequences of the war- 180 HISTORY OF THE SIOUX MASSAORE. fare of 1862. This extended area had at the time a population of over fifty thousand people, princi- pally ia the pursuit of agriculture; and although the settlements were in their infancy, the people were happy and contented, and as prosperous as any similar community in any new country on the American continent, since the landing of the PU- grim Fathers. We have in short, traced the Dakota tribes of Mumesota from an early day, when the white man first visited and explored these then unknown re- gions, to the time of the massacre. We have also given a synopsis of aU the most important treaties between them and the government, with an allu- sion to the country adjacent to the reservations, and the probable number of people residing in the portions of the state ravaged by the savages. CHAPTER XXXI. COMPIiAINTS OP THE INDIANS TBBATIES OF TBA- VBBSE DBS SIOUX AND MENDOTA OBJECTIONS TO THE MODE as PAYMENT — ^INKPADUTA MASSACEE AT SPIBIT LAKE PEOOF OS CONSPIBAOY ^IN- DIAN COUNCILS. In a former chapter the reader has h'ad some account of the location of the several bands of Sioux Indians in Mimiesota, and their relation to the white settlements on the western border of the state. It is now proposed to state in brief some of the antecedents of the massacre. PBOMINBNT CAUSES. 1. By the treaty of Traverse des Sioux, dated July 23, 1851, between the United States and the Sissetons and Wapatons, $276,000 were to be paid their chiefs, and a further sum of $30,000 was to be expended for their benefit in Indian improve- ments. By the treaty of Mendota, dated August 5, 1851, the Medawakantons and Wapakutas were to receive the sum of $200,000, to be paid to their chief, and for an improvement fund the farther sum of $30,000. These several sums, amounting in the aggregate to .$565,000, these Indians, to whom they were payable, claim they were never paid, except, perhaps, a small portion expended in improvements on the reservations. Thej became dissatisfied, and expressed then- views in council freely with the agent of the government. In 1857, the Indian department at Washington sent out Major Kintzing Prichette, a man of great experience, to inquire into the cause of this disaf- fection towards the government. In his report of that year, made to the Indian department, Major Prichette says : "The complaint which runs through all their coun- cils points to the imperfect performance, or non-ful- fiUment of treaty stipulations. Whether these were well or ill founded, it is not my promise to discuss. That such a behef prevails among them, impairing their confidence and good faith in the government, cannot be questioned." In one of these councils Jagmani said: "The Indians sold their lands at Traverse des Sioux. 1 say what we were told. For fifty years they were to be paid $50,000 per annum. We were also promised $300,000, and that we have not seen." Mapipa Wicasta (Cloud Man), second chief of Jagmani 's band, said: "At the treaty of Traverse des Sioux, $275,000 were to be paid them when they came upon their ' reservation; they desired to know what had be- come of it. Every white man knows that they have been five years upon their reservation, and have yet heard nothing of it." In this abridged form we can only refer in brief to these complaints; but the history would seem to lack completeness without the presentation of \thi3 feature. As the fact of the dissatisfaction ex- isted, the government thought it worth while to appoint Judge Young to investigate the charges made against the governor, of the then Minnesota territory, then acting, ex-qfflcio, as superintendent of Indian affairs for that locality. Some short extracts from Judge Young's report are here pre- sented : "The governor is next charged with having paid over the greater part of the money, appropriated tmder the fourth article of the treaty of July 23 and August 6, 1851, to one Hugh Tyler, for pay- ment or distribution to the 'traders' and 'half- breeds,' contrary to the wishes and remonstrances of the Indians, and in violation of law and the stipulations contained in said treaties; and also in violation of his own solemn pledges, personally made to them, in regard to said payments. "Of $275,000 stipulated to be paid under the first clause of the fourth article of the treaty of Traverse des Sioux, of July 24, 1851, the sum of $250,000, was delivered over to Hugh Tyler, by the governor, for distribution omong the 'traders' and 'half-breeds,' according to the arrangement made by the schedule of the Traders' Paper, dated at Traverse des Sioux, July 23, 1851." CAUSES OF IRRITATION. 181 " For this large sum of money, Hugh Tyler ex- ecuted two receipts to the Governor, as the attor- ney for the 'traders' and 'half breeds;' the one for $210,000 on account of the 'traders,' and the other for $40,000 on account of the ' half-breeds;' the first dated at St. Paul, December 8, 1852, and the second at Mendota, December 11, 1852." "And of the sum of $110,000, stipulated to be paid to the Medawakantons, under the fourth ar- ticle of the treaty of August 5, 1851, the sum of $70,000 was in like manner paid over to the said Tyler, on a power of attorney executed to him by the traders and claimants, under the said treaty, on December 11, 1852. The receipts of the said Tyler to the Governor for this money, $70,000, is dated at St. Paul, December 13, 1852, making to- gether the sum of $320,000. This has been shown to have been contrary to the wishes and remon- strances of a large majority of the Indians." And ■Judge Young adds: "It is also believed to be in violation of the treaty stipulations, as well as the law making the appropriations under them." These several sums of money were to be paid to these Indians in open council, and soon after they were on their reservations provided for them by the treaties. In these matters the report shows they were not consulted at all, in open council; but on the contrary, that arbitrary divisions and distributions were made of the entire fund, and their right denied to direct the manner in which they should be appropriated. See Acts of Gon- gress, August 30, 1852. The Indians claimed, also, that the third section of the act was violated, as by that section the ap- propriations therein referred to, should, in every instance, be paid directly to the Indians them- selves, to whom it should be due, or to the tribe, or part of the tribe, per capita, " unless otherwise the imperious interest of the Indians or some treaty stipulation should require the payment to be made otherwise, under the direction of the president." This money was never so paid. The report further states that a large sum, " $55,000, was deducted by Hugh Tyler by way of discount and percentage on gross amount of payments, and that these exactions were made both from tra- ders and half-breeds, without any previous agree- ment, in many instances, and in such a way, in some, as to make the impression that unless they were submitted to, no payments would be made to such claimants at all." And, finally the report says, that from the testi- mony it was evident that the money was not paid to the chiefs, either to the Sisseton, Wapaton, or Medawakanton bands, as they in open council re- quested; but that they were compelled to submit to this mode of payment to the traders, otherwise no payment would be made, and the money would be returned to Washington; so that in violation of law they were compelled to comply with the Gov- ernor's terms of payment, according to Hugh Ty- ler's power of attorney. The examination of this complaint, on the part of the Indians, by the Senate of the United States, resulted in exculpating the Governor of Minnesota (Governor Bamsey) from any censure, yet the In- dians were not satisfied with the treatment they had received in this matter by the accredited agents of the Government. 2. Another cause of irritation among these In- dians arose out of the massacre of 1857, at Spirit Lake, known as the Inkpaduta massacre. Inkpa- duta was an outlaw of the Wapakuta band of Sioux Indians, and his acts in the murders at Spirit Lake were entirely disclaimed by the "annu- ity Sioux." He had slain Tasagi, a Wapakuta chief, and several of his relatives, some twenty years previous, and had thereafter led a wandering and marauding life about the head waters of the Des Moines river. Inkpaduta was connected with several of the bands of annuity Sioux Indiana, and similar rela- tions with other bands existed among his followers. These ties extended even to the Yanktons west of the James river, and even over the Missouri. He was himself an outlaw for the murder of Tasagi and others as stated, and followed a predatory and lawless life in the neighborhood of his related tribes, for which the Sioux were themselves blamed. The depredations of these Indians becoming in- sufferable, and the settlers finding themselves suf- ficiently strong, deprived them of their guns and drove them from the neighborhood. Recovering some of their guns, or, by other accounts, digging up a few old ones which they had buried, they proceeded to the settlement of Spirit Lake and demanded food. This appears to have been given to a portion of the band which had first arrived, to the extent of the means of those applied to. Soon after, Inkpaduta, with the remainder of his followers, who, in all, numbered twelve men and two boys, with some women who had lingered be- hind, came in and demanded food also. The set- tler gave him to understand that he had no more 182 EI8T0RY OF THE SIOUX MAS SAO BE. to give; wliereupon Inkpaduta spoke to liis eldest son to the effect that it was disgraceful to ask these people for food ■which they ought to .take themselves, and not to have it thrown to them like dogs. Thus assured, the son immediately shot the man, and the murder of the whole famUy fol- lowed. Prom thence they proceeded from house to house, until every family in the settlement, without warning of those previously slain, were all massacred, except four women, whom they bore away prisoners, and afterward violated, with cir- ■ cumstances of brutality so abhorrent as to find no parallel in the annals of savage barbarity, unless we except the massacre of 1862, which occurred a few years later. From Spirit Lake the murderers proceeded to Springfield, at the outlet of Shetek, or Pelican lake, near the head waters of the Des Moines river; where they remained encamped for some days, trading with Mr. William Wood from Man- kato, and his brothers. Here they succeeded in killing seventeen, including the Woods, making", in all, forty -seven persons, when the men rallied, and firing upon them, they retreated and deserted that part of the counti-y. Of the four women taken captives by Inkpaduta, Mrs. Stevens and Mrs. Noble were killed by the Indians, and Mrs. Marble and Miss Gardner were rescued by the Wapaton Sioux, under a promise of reward from the Government, and for wliich the three Indians who brought in these captives received each one thousand dollars. The Government had required of the Sioux the delivery of Inkpaduta and his band as the condi- tion for the payment of their annuities. This was .regarded by certain of the bands as a great wrong visited upon the innocent for the crimes of the guilty. One of their speakers (Mazaknti Mani), in a council held with the Sissetons and Wapatons, A.ugust 10, 1857, at Yellow Medicine, said : "The soldiers have appointed me to speak for them. The men who killed the white people did not belong to us, and we did not expect to be called upon to account for the deeds of another band. We have always tried to do as our Great Father tells us. One of our young men brought in a captive woman. I went out and brought in the other. The soldiers came up here and our men assisted to kill one of Inkpaduta's sons at this place. The lower Indians did not get up the war- party for you; it was our Indians, the Wapatons and Sissetons. The soldiers here say that they were told by you that a thousand dollars would be paid for killing each of the murderers. We, with the men who went out, want to be paid for what we have done. Three men were killed, as we know. ***** All of us want our money very much. A man of another band has done wrong, and we are to suffer for it. Our old women and children are hungry for this. I have seen $10,000 sent here to pay for our going out. I wish our soldiers were paid for it. I suppose our Great Father has more money than this." Major Pritohette, the special government agent, thought it necessary to answer some points made by Mazakuti Mani, and spoke, in council, as fol- lows: "Your Great Father has sent me to see Super- intendent Oullen, and to say to him he was well satisfied with his conduct, because he had acted ac- cording to his instructions. Your Great Father had heard that some of his white children had been cruelly and brutally murdered by some of the Sioux nation. The news was sent on the wings of the lightning, from the extreme north to the land of eternal summer, throughout which his children dwell. His young men wished to make war on the whole Sioux nation, and revenge the deaths of their brethren. But your Great Father is a just father and wishes to treat all his children aUke with justice. He wants no innocent man punished for the guilty. He punishes the guilty alone. He expects that those missionaries who have been here teaoLing you the laws of the Great Spirit had taught you this. Whenever a Sioux is injured by a white man your Great Father will punish him, and expects from the chiefs and warriors of the great Sioux nation that they will punish those In- dians who injure the whites. He considers the Sioux as a part of his family; and as friends and brothers he expects them to do as the whites do to them. He knows that the Sioux nation is divided into bands; but he knows also how they can all band together for common protection. He expects the nation to punish these murderers, or to deliver them up. He expects this because they are his friends. As long as these murderers remain un- punished or not delivered up, they are not actings as friends of their Great Father. It is for this reason that he has witheld the aunuity. Your Great Father will have his white children pro- tected; and all who have told you that your Great Father is not able to punish those who injure them will find themselves bitterly mistaken. Your REPOnT OF SPECIAL AGENT. 183 Great Father desires to do good to all his children and will do all in his power to accomplish it; but he is firmly resolved to punish all who do wrong." After this, another similar council, September 1, 1857, was held with the Sisseton and Wapaton band of Upper Sioux at Yellow Medicine. Agent Flandrau, in the meantime, had succeeded in or- ganizing a band of warriors, made up of all the "annuity" bands, under Little Crow. This expe- dition numbered altogether one hundred and six, besides four half-breeds. This party went out af- ter Inkpaduta on the 22d of July,_ 1857, starting from Yellow Medicine. On the 5th of August Major Pritchette reported to the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, "Tftat the party of Indians, representing the entire Sioux na- tion, under the nominal head of Little Crow, re- turned yesterday from the expedition in search of Inkpaduta and his band," after an absence of thir- teen days. As this outlaw, Inkpaduta, has achieved an im- mortality of infamy, it may be allowable in the historian to record the names of his followers. In- kpaduta (Scarlet Point) heads the list, and the names of the eleven men are given by the wife of Tateyahe, who was killed by the party of Sioux under Little Crow, thus: Tateyahe (Shifting Wind); Makpeahoteman (Roaring Cloud), son of Inkpaduta, killed at Yellow Medicine; Makpiope- ta (Pii'e Cloud), twin brother of Makpeohotoman; Tawachshawakan (His Mysterious Feather), killed in the late expedition; Bahata (Old Man); Kech- omon (Putting on as He Walks); Huhsan (One Leg); Kahadai (Eattling), son-in-law of Inkpa- duta; Fetoa-tanka (Big Pace); Tatelidashinksha- mani (One who Makes Crooked Wind as He Walks); Tachanchegahota (His Great Gun), and the two boys, children of Inkpaduta, not named. After the band had been pursued by Little Crow into Lake Chouptijatanka (Big Dry Wood), distant twenty miles in a northwestern direction from Skunk Lake, and three of them killed out- right, wounding one, taking two women and a little child prisoners, the Indians argued that they had done sufficient to merit the payment, of their annuities; and on the 18th of August, 1854, Maj. OuUen telegraphed the following to the Hon. J. W. Denver, commissioner of Indian affairs : "If the department concurs, I am of the opinion that the Sioux of the Mississippi, having done all in their power to punish or surrender Inkpaduta and his band, their aimuities may with propriety be paid, as a signal to the military movements from Forts Eidgely and EandaU. The special agent from the department waits an answer to this dispatch at Dunleith, and for instructions in the premises.'' , In this opinion Major Pritchette, in a letter of the same date, concurred, for reasons therein stated, and transmitted to the department. In this letter, among other things, the writer says: "No encouragement was given to them that such a request would be granted. It is the - opinion, however, of Superintendent CuUen, the late agent, Judge Flandrau, Governor Medary, and the general intelligent sentiment, that the an- nuities may now with propriety, be paid, without a violation of the spirit of the expressed deter- mination of the department to withhold them until the murderers of Spirit Lake should be surren- dered or punished. It is argued that the present friendly disposition of the Indians is manifest, and should not be endangered by subjecting them to the wants incident to their condition during the coming winter, and the consequent temptation to depredation, to which the withholding their money would leave them exposed." The major yielded this point for the reasons stated, yet he continued: "If not improper for me to express an opinion, I am satisfied that, without chastising the whole Sioux nation, it is impossible to enforce the sur- render of Inkpaduta and the remainder of bis band." * * * "Nothing less than the entire extirpation of Inkpaduta's murderous outlaws will satisfy the justice and dignity of the government, and vindicate outraged humanity." We here leave the Inkpaduta massacre, remark- ing only that the government paid the Indians their annuities, and made no further effort to bring to condign punishment the renmant who had escaped alive from the pursuit of Little Crow and his soldiers. This was a great error on the part of our government. The Indians construed it either as an evidence of weakness, or that tie whites were afraid to pursue the matter further, lest it might terminate in still more disastrous re- sults to the infant settlement of the state border- ing upon the Indian country. The result was, the Indians became more insolent than ever be- fore. Little Crow and his adherents had found capital out of which to foment future difficulties in which the two races should become involved. And it is now believed, and subsequent circum- 184 EISTOBY OF THB SIOUX MASSAC RSI. stances have greatly strengthened that belief, that Little Crow, from the time the government ceased its efforts to punish Inkpaduta, began to agitate his great scheme of driving the whites from the state of Minnesota; a scheme which finally cul- minated in the ever-to-be-remembered massacre of August, A. D. 1862. The antecedent exciting causes of this massacre are numerous. The displaced agents and traders find the cause in the erroneous action of the Gov- ernment, resulting ia their removal from office. The statesman and the philosopher may unite in tracing the cause to improper theories as to the mode of acquiring the right to Indian lands. The former may locate the evil in our system of treaties, and the latter in our theories of govern- ment. The philanthropist may find the cause in the absence of justice which we exhibit in all our intercourse with the Indian races. The poet and the lovers of romance in human character find the true cause, as they believe, in the total absence of all appreciation of the noble, generous, confiding traits peculiar to the native Indian. The Chris- tian teacher finds apologies for acts of Indian atrocities in the deficient systems of mental and moral culture. Each of these different classes are satisfied that the great massacre of August, 1862, had its origin in some way intimately con- nected with his favorite theory. Let us, for a moment, look at the facts, in rela- tion to the two races who had come into close con- tact with each other, and in the light of these , facts, judge of the probable cause of this fearful coUision. The white race, some two hundred years ago, had entered upon the material conquest of the American continent, armed with all the ap- pliances for its complete subjugation. On the shores of this prolific continent these new ele- ments came in contact with a race of savages with many of the traits peculiar to a common human- ity, yet, with these, exhibiting all, or nearly all, the vices of the most barbarous of savage races. The period of occupancy of this broad, fertile land was lost in the depths of a remote antiquity. The culture of the boU, if ever understood, had been long neglected by this race, and the chase was their principal mode of gaining a scanty sub- sistence. It had lost all that ennobled man, and was aUve only to all his degradations. The white man was at once acknowledged, the Indian being judge, superior to the savage race with which he had come in contact. Here, then, is the first cause, in accordance with a universal principle, in which the conflict of the two races had its origin. It was a conflict of knowledge with ignorance, of right with wrong. If this conflict were only mental, and the weapons of death had never been resorted to in a single instance, the result would have been the same. The inferior race must either recede before the su- perior, or sink into the common mass, and, like the raindrops falling upon the bosom of the ocean, lose aU traces of distinction. This warfare takes place the world over, on the principle of mental and material progress. The presence of the supe- rior light eclipses the inferior, and causes it to retire. Mind makes aggression upon mind, and the superior, sooner or later, overwhelms the infe- rior. This process may go on, with or without the conflict of physical organisms. The final result will be the same. Again, we come to the great law of right. The white race stood upon this undeveloped continent ready and willing to execute the Divine injunc- tion, to replenish the earth and subdue it. On the one side stood the white race armed with his law; on the other the savage, resisting the execution of that law. The result could not be evaded by any human device. In the case before us, the Indian races were in the wrongful possession of a conti- nent required by the superior right of the white man. This right, founded in the wisdom of God, eliminated by the ever-operative laws of progress, wUl continue to assert its dominion, with varying success, contingent on the use of means employed, until all opposition is hushed in the perfect reign of the superior aggressive principle. With these seemingly necessary reflections, we introduce the remarks of the Sioux agent touching the antecedents of the great massacre, unparalleled in the history of the conflict of the races. The agent gives his peculiar views, and they ale worthy of careful consideration. Major Thomas Galbfaith, Sioux Agent, says-: " The radical, moving cause of the outbreak is, I am satisfied, the ingrained and fixed hostility of the savage barbarian to reform and civilization. As in aU barbarous communities, in the history of the world, the same people have, for the most part, resisted the encroachments of civilization upon their ancient customs; so it is in the case before us. Nor does it matter materially in what shape civilization makes its attack. Hostile, opposing forces meet in conflict, and a war of social elements VIEWS OF M^UOB OALBliAITH. 180 is the result — civilization is aggressive, and bar- barism stubbornly resistant. Sometimes, indeed, civilization has achieved a bloodless victory, but generally it has been otherwise. Christianity, it- self, the true basis of civilization, has, in most in- stances, -waded to success through seas of blood. * * * Having stated thus much, I state as a - settled fact in my mind, that the encroachments of Christianity, and its handmaid, civilization, upon the habits and customs of the Sioux Indians, is the cause of the late terrible Sioux outbreak. There were, it is true, many immediate inciting causes, which will be alluded to and stated hereafter, but they are subsidiary to, and developments of, or incident to, the great cause set forth. * * * But that the recent Sioux outbreak would have happened at any rate, as a result, a fair conse- quence of the cause here stated, I have no more doubt than I doubt that the great rebellion to overthrow our Government would have occurred had Mr. Lincoln never been elected President of the United States. " Now as to the existing or immediate causes of the outbreak: By my predecessor a new and radical system was inaugurated, practically, and, in its inauguration, he was aided by the Christian missionaries and by the Government. The treaties of 1858 were ostensibly made to carry this new system into effect. The theory, in substance, -asss to break up the community-system which prevailed among the Sioux; weaken and destroy their tribal relations, and individualize them, by giving them each a separate home. * * * On the 1st day of June, A. D. 1861, when I entered upon the duties of my office, I found that the system had just been inaugurated. Some hundred fami- lies of the Annuity Sioux had become novitiates, and their relatives and friends seemed to be favor- ably disposed to the new order of things. But I also found that, against these, were arrayed over five thousand "Annuity Sioux," besides at least three thousand Yanktonais, all inflamed by the most bitter, relentless, and devilish hostility. "I saw, to some extent, the difficulty of the situation, but I determined to continue, if in my power, the civilization system. To favor it, to aid and build it up by 'every fair means, I advised, encouraged, and assisted the farmer novitiates; in short, I sustained the policy inaugurated by my predecessor, and sustained and recommended by the Government. I soon discovered that the system could not be successful without a sufficient force to protect the "farmer" from the hostihty of the "blanket Indians." "During my term, and up to the time of the out- break, about one hundred and seventy-five had their hair cut and had adopted the habits and cus- toms of white men. " For a time, indeed, my hopes were strong that civilization would soon be in the ascendant. But the increase of the civilization party and their evi- dent prosperity, only tended to exasperate the In- dians of the 'ancient customs,' and to widen the breach. But while these are to be enumerated, it may be permitted me to hope that the radical cause will not be forgotten or overlooked; and I am bold to express this desire, because, ever since the outbreak, the pubUo journals of the country, religious and secular, have teemed with editorials by and communications from 'reliable individuals,' politicians, philanthropists, philosophers and hired 'penny-a-liners,' mostly mistaken and sometimes willfully and grossly false, giving the cause of the Indian raid." Major Galbraith enumerates a variety of other exciting causes of the massacre, which pur limit will not allow us to insert in this volume. Among other causes, * * that the United States was itself at war, and that Washington was taken by the negroes. * * But none of these were, in his opinion, the cause of the outbreak. The Major then adds: "Grievances such as have been related, and numberless others akin to them, were spoken of, recited, and chanted at their councils, dances, and feasts, to such an extent that, in their excitement, in June, 1862, a secret organization known as the 'Soldier's Lodge,' was founded by the young men and soldiers of the Lower Sioux, with the object, as far as I was able to learn through spies and informers, of preventing the 'traders' from going to the pay-tables, as had been their custom. Since the outbreak I have become satisfied that the real object of this 'Lodge' was to adopt measures to 'clean out' all the white people at the end of the payment." Whatever may have been the cause of the fear- ful and bloody tragedy, it is certain that the man- ner of the execution of the infernal deed was a deep-laid conspiracy^ long cherished by Little Crow, taking form under the guise of the ".Sol- diers' Lodge," and matured in secret Indian coun- cils. In all these secret movements Little Crow was the moving spirit. 186 IIISTORT OF THE SIOUX MASSACRE. Now the opportime moment seemed to haVe come. Only thirty soldiers were stationed at Fort Eidgely. Some thirty were all that Fort Bipley could muster, and at Fort Abercrombie one com- pany, under Captain Van Der Hork, was all the whites could depend upon to repel any attack in that quarter. The whole effective force for the defense of the entire frontier, from Pembina to the Iowa line, did not exceed two hundred men. The annuity money was daily expected, and no troops except about one huudred men at Yellow Medi- oiae, had been detailed, as usual, to attend the an- ticipated payment. Here was a glittering prize to be paraded before the minds of the excited sav- ages. The whites were weak; they were engaged in a terrible war among themselves; their atten- tion was now directed toward the great struggle in the South. At such a time, offering so many chances for rapine and plunder, it would be easy to unite, at least, all the annuity Indians in one common movement. Little Orow knew full well that the Indians could easily be made to believe that now was a favorable time to make a grand attack upon the border settlements. In view of all the favorable auspices now concurring, a famous Indian council was called, which was fully attended by the. "Soldiers' Lodge." Rev. S. E. Kiggs, in his late work, 1880, ("Mary and I"), referring to the outbreak, says: "On A-ugust 17th, the outbreak was commenced in the border white settlements at Acton, Minne- sota. That night the news was carried to the Lower Sioux Agency, and a council of war was called." * * * " Something of the kind had been meditated and talked of, and prepared for undoubtedly. Some time before this, they had formed the Tee-yo-tee-pee, or Soldiers' Lodge." A memorable council, convened at Little Crow's village, near the Lower Agency, on Sunday night previous to the attack on Fort Eidgely, and pre- cisely two weeks before the first massacres at Ac- ton. Little Crow was at this council, and he was not wanting in ability to meet the greatness of the occasion. The proceedings of this council, of course, were secret. Some of the results arrived at, however, have since come to the writer of these pages. The council matured the details of a con- spiracy, which for atrocity has hitherto never found a place in recorded history, not excepting that of Oawnpore. The evidence of that conspiracy comes to us, in part, from the relation of one who was present at the infamous council. Comparing the statement of the narrative with the known occurrences of the times, that council preceded the attack on the Government stores at the Upper Agency, and was convened on Sunday night; the attack on the Upper Agency took place the next day, Monday, the 4th of August; and on the same day, an at- tempt was made to take Fort Eidgely by strategy. Not the slightest danger was anticipated. Only thirty soldiers occupied the post at Fort Eidgely and this was deemed amply sufficient in times of peace. But we will not longer detain the reader from the denouement of this horrible plot. Our informant states the evidences of the de- crees of the council of the 3d of August, thus: "I was looking toward the Agency and saw a large body of men coming toward the fort, and supposed them soldiers returning from the pay- ment at Yellow Medicine. On a second look, I observed they were mounted, and knowing, at this time, that they must be Indians, was surprised at seeing so large a body, as they were not expected. I resolved to go into the garrison to see what it meant, having, at the time, not the least suspicion that the Indians intended any hostile demonstr.i- tion. When I arrived at the garrison, I found Sergeant Jones at the entrance with a mounted howitzer, charged with shell and cauister-shot, pointed towards the Indians, who were removed but a short distance from the guardhouse. I inquired of the sergeant what it meant? whether any danger was apprehended? He replied indif- ferently, "No, but that he thought it a good rule to observe that a soldier should always be ready for any emergency." These, Indians had requested the privilege to dance in the inclosure surrounding the fort. On this occasion that request was refused them. But I saw that, about sixty yards west of the guard house, the ludians were making the necessary preparations for a dance. I thought nothing of it as they had frequently done the same thing, but a little further removed from the fort, under some- what different circumstances. I considered it a singular exhibition of Indian foolishness, and, at the solicitation of a few ladies, went out and was myself a spectator of the dance. "When the dance was concluded, the Indians .sought and obtained permission to encamp on some rising ground about a quarter of a mUe west of the garrison. To this ground they soon re- paired, and encamped for the night. The next EVIDENCE OF CONSPIBACY. 187 tno-'mng, by 10 o'clock, all had left the vicinity of the garrison, departing in the direction of the Lower Agency. This whole matter of the dance was so <3ondTioted as to lead most, if not all, the residents of the garrison to believe that the In- dians had paid them that visit for the purpose of dancing and obtaining provisions for a feast. "Some things were observable that were unu- sual. The visitors were all warriors, ninety -six in number, all in undress, except a very few who wore calico shirts; and, in addition to this, they all car- ried arms, guns and tomahawks, with ammunition pouches suspended around their shoulders. Pre- vious to the dance, the war implements were de- posited some two hundred yards distant, where they had left their ponies. But even this circum- stance, so far as it was then known, excited no suspicion of danger or hostilities in the minds of the residents of the garrison. These residents were thirty-five men ; thirty soldiers and five citi- zens, with a few women and children. The guard that day consisted of three soldiers; one was walk- ing leisurely to and fro in front of the guard- house; the other two were off duty, passing about an''' taking their rest; and all fentirely •without ap- prehension of danger from Indians or any other f le. As the Indians left the garrison without do- ing any mischief, most of us supposed that no evil was meditated by them. But there was one man who acted on the supposition that there was al- ways danger surrounding a garrison when visited by savages; that man was Sergeant Jones. From t je time he took his position at the gun he never left it, but acted as he said he believed it best to do, that was to be always ready. He not only re- mained at the gun himself, but retained two other men, whom he had previously trained as assistants to work the piece. "Shortly before dark, without disclosing his in- tentions, Sergeant Jones said to his wife: 'I have a little business to attend to to-night; at bed- time I wish you to retire, and not to wait for me.' As he had frequently done this before, to discharge some official duty at the quartermaster's office, she thought it not singular, but did as he had re- quested, and retired at the usual hour. On awak- ening in the morning, however, she was surprised at finding that he was not there, and had not been in bed. In truth, this faithful soldier had stood by his gun throughout the entire night, ready to fire, if occasion required, at any moment during that time; nor could he be ptr uaded to leave that gun until all this party of Indians had entirely disappeared from the vicinity of the garrison. "Some two weeks after this time, those same In- dians, with others, attacked Fort Kidgely and, af- ter some ten days' siege, the garrison was reheved by the arrival of soldiers under Colonel H. H Sib- ley. The second day after Colonel Sibley arrived, a Frenchman of pure or mixed blood appeared befoi-e Sergeant Jones, in a very agitated manner, and intimated that he had some disclosures to make to him; but no sooner had he made this in- timation than he became extremely and violently agitated, and seemed to be in a perfect agony of mental perturbation. Sergeant Jones said to him, 'If you have anything to disclose, you ought, at once, to make it known.' The man repeat-ed that he had _ disclosures to make, but that he did not dare to make them; and although Sergeant Jones urged him by every consideration in his power to tell what he knew, the man seemed to be so com- pletely under the dominion of terror, that he was unable to divulge the great secret. 'Why,' said he, 'they will kill me; they will kill my wife and children.' Saying which he turned and walkec^ away. "Shortly after the first interview, this man rt turned to Sergeant Jones, when again the Ser- geant urged him to disclose what he knew; and promised him that if he would do so, he would keep his name a profound secret forever; that if the information which he should disclose should lead to the detection and punishment of the guilty the name of the informant should niver be made known. Being thus assured, the Frenchman soon became more calm. Hesitating a moment, he in- quired of Sergeant Jones if he remembered that, some two weeks ago, a party of Indians came down to the fort to have a dance? Sergeant Jones rejolied that he did. 'Why,' said the French- man, 'do you know that these Indians were all warriors of Little Crow, or some of the other lower bands ? Sir, these Indians had all been selecteil for the purpose, and came down to Fort Eidgel by the express command of Little Crow and tj, other chiefs, to get permission to dance ; and when all suspicion should be completely lulled, in the midst of the dance, to seize their weapons, kill every person in the fort, seize the big guns, open the magazine, and secure the ammunition, when they should be joined by all the remaining war- riors of the lower bands. Thus armed, and in- creased by numbers, they were to proceed together 188 HI STOUT OF TEE SIOUX MASS AGUE. down the valley of the Minnesota. With this force and these weapons they were assured they could drive every white man beyond the Missis- sippi.' "All this, the Frenchman informed Sergeant Jones, he had learned by being present at a coun- cil, and from conversations had with other Indians, who had told him that they had gone to the gar- rison for that very purpose. When he had con- cluded this revelation, Sergeant Jones inquired, 'Why did they not execute their purpose? Why did they not take the fort?' The Frenchman re- phed: 'Because they saw, during all their dance, and theii stay at the fort, that big gun constantly pointed at them.' " Interpreter Quinn, now dead, told the narrator of the foregoing incidents that Little Orow had said, repeatedly, in their councils, that the Indians could kill all the white men in the Minnesota Val- ley. In this way, he said, we can get all our lands back; that the whites would again want these lands, and that they could get double annuities. Some of the councils at which these suggestions of Lit- tle Orow were made, dated, he said, as far back as the summer of 1857, immediately after the Ink- paduta war. On the 17th day of August, 1862, Little Crow, Inkpaduta, and Liltle Priest, the latter one of the Winnebago chiefs, attended church at the Lower Agency, and seemed to listen attentively to the services, conducted by the Eev. J. D. Hinman. On the afternoon of that day Little Crow invited these Indians to his house, a short distance above the Agency. On the same day an Indian oouncO. was held at Kice Creek, sixteen miles above the Lower Agency, attended by the Soldiers' Lodge. Inkpaduta, it is believed, and Little Priest, with some thirteen Winnebago warriors, attended this council. Why this council was held, and what was its object, can easily be imagined. The de- crees of the one held two weeks before had not been executed. The reason why the fort was not taken has been narrated. The other part of the same scheme, the taking of the agency at the Yellow Medicine, on^he same day the fort was to have fallen, wiU be alluded to in another chapter. It then became necessary for the conspirators to hold another council, to devise new plans for the exe- cution of their nefarious designs upon the whites. The Acton tragedy, forty miles distant, had taken place but a few hours before this councU was con- vened. On Monday, the 18th of August, these Acton milrderers were seen at the mill on Crow river, six miles from Hutchinson, with the team taken from Acton; so that these Indians did not go to the Lower Agency, but remained in th( country about Hutchinson. One of the number only returned to the Agency by the next morning after the council at Bice Creek" had been held. All that followed in the bloody drama, originated at this council of Death, over which Little Crow presided, on Sunday afternoon, the 17th day of August, 1862, on the evening of the same day of the Acton murders. The general massacre of all white men was by order of this council, to com- mence at the Agency, on the morning of the 18th, and at as many other points, simultaneously, as could be reached by the dawn of day, radiating from that point as a center. The advantage gained by the suddenness of the attack, and the known panic that would result, was to be followed up until every settlement was massacred. Fort Kidgely taken, both Agencies burned. New Ulm, Mankato, St. Peter, and all the towns on the river destroyed, the whole country plundered and devas- tated, and as many of the inhabitants as were left alive were to be driven beyond the Mississippi river. The decree of this savage council, matured on a Christian Sabbath, by Indians, who were sup- posed to be civilized, so immediately after atten- tively listening to the gospel of peace, filled the measure of the long-cherished conspiracy matured by Little Orow, until it was iull of the most hope- ful results to his polluted and brutal nature. "Once an Indian, always an Indian," seems in this instance to have been horribly demonstrated. OHAPTEE XXXn. OhANGB of INDIAN OrMCIALS PAYMENT OP 1861 EEPOBT OP AGENT GAI;BRAITH ITPPEB AND nOWBK BANDS — SUPPLIES ATTACK ON THE WAEE- HOUSE BBNVLLLE EANGEES EETUEN TO POBT EIDGEIiT. The change in the administration of the Gov- ernment in 1861, resulting, as it did, in a general change in the minor offices throughout the coun- try, carried into retirement Major William J. Cul- len. Superintendent of Indian Affairs for the Northern Superin tendency, and Major Joseph E. Brown, Agent for the Sioux, whose places were flUed respectively by Colonel Clark W. Thomp- son and Major Thomas J. Galbraith. Colonel MAJOR GAZBRAITH'S REPORT. 189 Thompson entered upon the duties of his office in May of that year, and Major Galbraith on the first day of June. In that month the new agent and many of the new employes, with theii' fami- lies, took up their residence on the reservations. These employes, save a few young men who were employed as laborers, were, with two excep- tions, men of families, it being the policy of the agent to employ among the Indians as few un- married men as possible. During that year nothing occurred on the res- ervations of an unusual character more than the trouble with which the Agents had always to deal at every semi-annual gathering at the Agencies. We' say "semi-annual," because they came ia the summer to draw their annuities, and again in the autumn for their winter supply of goods. It has been usual at the payment of annuities to have a small force of troops to guard against any untoward event which might otherwise occur. The payment to the lower bands, in 1861, was made in the latter part of June, and to the upper bands about the middle of July. These pay- ments were made by Superintendent Thompson in person. The Sisseton bands came down to the Agency at a very early day, as had always been their habit, long before the arrival of the money, bringing with them a large body of Yanktonais (not annuity Sioux), who always came to the payments, claiming a right to a share of the an nuities issued to the Indians. These wild hunters of the plains were an un- failing element of trouble at the payments to the upper bands. At this last payment they were in force, and by their troublesome conduct, caused a delay of some days in the making of the payments. This was, however, no unusual occurrence, as they always came with a budget of grievances, upon which they were wont to dUate in council. This remark is equally true of the annuity Indians. Indeed, it would be very strange if a payment could be made without a demand, on the part of the "young men," for three or four times the amount of their annual dues. These demands were usually accompanied by overt acts of violence; yet the payment was made; and this time, after the payment, aU departed to their village at Big Stone Lak& They came again in the fall, drew their supply of goods, and went quietly away. It so turned out, however, tha"t the new agent, Galbraith, came into office too late to insure a large crop that year. He says: "The autumn of 1861 closed upon us rather un- favorably. The crops were light; especially was this the case with the Upper Sioux; they had little or nothing. As heretofore communicated to the Department, the cut-worms destroyed all the Sisetons, and greatly injured the crop of the "Wapatons, Medawakantons, Wapakutas. For these latter I purchased on credit, in anticipation of the Agricultural and' Civilization Funds, large quantities of pork and 'flour, ut curr.ent rates, to support them during the winter. "Early in the autumn, in view of the necessitous situation of the Sisetons, I made a requisition on the department for the snm of |5,000, out of the special fund for the rehef of 'poor and destitute Indians;' and, in anticipation of receiving this money, made arrangements to feed the old and in- firm men, and the women and children of these people. I directed the Eev. S. B. Kiggs to make the selection, and furnish me a list. "He carefully did this, and we fed, in an econ- omical, yea, even parsimonious way, about 1,500 ot these people from the middle of December until nearly the first of April. We had hoped to get them off on their spring hunt earlier, but a tre- mendous and unprecedented snow-storm during the last days of February prevented. "In response to my requisition, I received $3,000, and expended very nearly $5,000, leaving a deficiency not properly chargable to the regular funds, of about $2,000. "These people, it is believed, must have per- ished had it not been for this scanty assistance. In addition to this, the regular issues were made to the farmer Indians in payment for their labor. **** * ^ ^ * * "In the month of August, 1861, the supennten- dents of farms were directed to have ploughed 'in the fall,' in the old public and neglected private fields, a sufficient quantity of land to provide 'plantings' for such Indians as could not be pro- vided with oxen and implements. In pursuance of this direction, there were ploughed, at rates ranging from $1.50 to $2,00 per acre, ac- cording to the nature of the work, by teams and men hired for the purpose, for the Lower Sioux about 500 acres, and for the Upper Sioux, about 475 acres. There were, also, at the same time, ploughed by the farmer Indians and the depart- ment teams, about 250 acres for the Lower, and 190 HISTOBY OF THE SIOUX MASSAORE. about 325 acres for the Upper Sioux. This fall ploughing was continued until the frost prevented its further prosecution. It was done to facilitate the work of the agricultiiral department, and to kill the worms which had proved so injurious the previous year. * * * "The carpenter-shops at both Agencies were supplied with lumber for the manufacture and re- pair of sleds, wagons, and other farming utensils. Sheds were erected for the protection of the cattle and utensils of the depertment, and the farmer Indians, assisted by the department carpenters, erected stables, pens, and out-houses for the pro- tection of their catt^.e, horses and utensils. * * Hay, grain, and other supplies were provided, and, in short, every thing was done which the means at command of the agent would justify. "The work of the autumn being thus closed, I set about making preparations for the work of the next spring and summer, and in directing the work of the winter. I made calculations to erect, during the summer and autumn of 1862, at least fifty dwelling-houses for Indian families, at an estimated average cost of $300 each; and also to aid the farmer Indians in erecting as many ad- ditional dwellings as possible, not to exceed thirty or forty; and to have planted for the Lower Sioux, at least 1,200 acres, and for the Upper Sioux, at least 1,300 acres of crops, and to have all the land planted, except that at Big Stone Lake, inclosed by a fence. "To carry out these calculations, early in the the winter the superintendents of farms, the black- smiths, the carpenters, and the superintendents of schools were directed to furnish estimates for the amount of agricultural implementa, horses, oxen, wagons, carts, building material, iron, steel, tools, and supplies needed to carry on successfully their several departments for one year from the open- ing of navigation in the spring of 1862. "These estimates were prepared and furnished me about the 1st of February. In accordance with these estimates, I proceeded to purchase, in open marlcet, the articles and supplies recommend- ed. "I made the estimates' for one year, and pur- chases accordingly, in order to secure the benefit of transportation by water in the spring, and thus avoid the delays, vexations, and extra expense of transportation by land in the fall. The bulk of purchases were made with the distinct underetand- in^ that payment would be made out of the funds belonging to the quarter in which the goods, im- plements, or supplies, were expended." "Thus it will be seen that, in the spring of 1862, there was on hand supplies and material sufficient to carry us through the coming year. * * * Thus, to all appearance, the spring season opened propitiously. * * * To carry out my original design of having as much as possible planted for the Indians at Big Stone Lake and Lac qui Parle as early in the month of May, 1862, as the condi- tion of the swollen streams would permit, I visited Lao qui Parle and Big Stone Lake, going as far as North Island, in Lake Traverse, having with me Antoine Freniere, United States Interpreter, Dr. J. L. Wakefield, physician of the Upper Sioux, and Nelson Givens, assistant Agent. At. Lac qui Parle I found the Indians willing and anxious to plant. I inquired into their condition and wants, and made arrangements to have them supplied with seeds and implements, and directed Amos W. Huggins, the school teacher there, to aid and in- struct them in their work, and to make proper distribution of the seeds and implements furnished, and placed at his disposal an ox-team and wagon and two breaking-teams, with instructions to de- vote his whole time and attention to the superin- tendence and instruction of the resident Indians during the planting season, and until the crops were cultivated and safely harvested. "I also found the Indians at Big Stone Lake and Lake Traverse very anxious to plant, but without any means whatever so to do. I looked over their fields in order to see what could be done. After having inquired into the whole matter, I instructed Mr. Givens to remain at Big Stone Lake and su- perintend and direct the agricultural operations of the season, and to remain there until it was too late to plant any more. I placed at his disposal ten double plough teams, with men to operate them, and ordered forward at once one hundred bushels of seed corn and five- hundred bushels of seed potatoes, with pumpkin, squash, turnip, and other seeds, in reasonable proportion, together with a sufficient supply of ploughs, hoes, and other implements for the Indians, and a black- smith -to repair breakages; and directed him to see that every Indian, and every Indian horse or pony, did as much work as was possible. , * * "On my way down to the agency, I visited the plantings of Tahampih'da, (Battling Moccasin), i'dazasha, (Bed Iron), Mahpiya Wicasta, (Cloud Man), and Battling Oloud, and found that the MAJOR GALBMAITH'S REPORT. 191 Superintendent of Farms for the Upper Sioux had, in accordance with my instructions, been faithfully attending to the wants of these bands. He had supphed them with implements and seeds, and I left them at work. On my arrival at the Agency, I foimd that the farmer Indians residing there- abouts had, in my absence, been industriously at work, and had not only completed their plowing, but had planted very extensively. The next day after my arrival at the Agency, I visited each farmer Indian at the Yellow Medicine, and con- gratulated him on his prospect for a good crop, and spoke to him such words of encouragement conduct of the Indians. This opinion is aocom. panied by the very highest evidence of human sincerity. Under the belief of their peaoeabl4> disposition, he had, on the 16th day of August, sent his wife and children from Port Eidgely to- Yellow Medicine, where they arrived on Sunday, the 17th, the very day of the mur(ia.